Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2021-09-28
Updated:
2022-08-03
Words:
102,586
Chapters:
17/?
Comments:
121
Kudos:
384
Bookmarks:
39
Hits:
12,226

I've Got A Special Power

Summary:

Florida locals have a variety of superstitions about the island dubbed “Esempi” off the coast. Though it’s only a boat ride away, no one has ever stayed longer than a day. Our team has received many claims of supernatural occurrences, and even complaints about the surrounding wildlife. Franklin University graduate and biologist Lily Doe even went as far as to say to our sources that it makes the island completely uninhabitable.

This, juxtaposed with the island’s strange properties that make all cellular phones completely malfunction, makes for something that sounds almost too convenient to be natural. There are several hypotheses floating around that say the mysterious island may have some magical origin of some sort, but nothing is set in stone as further research has been deemed impossible due to a scarcity of information. More on the story as it develops...

-

Or the au where Wilbur is secretly a mermaid and he meets George, Dream, and Sapnap, who seem like they all have something to hide as well...

Notes:

Hi!!! This is Rat! I came up with this au as a joke but now Chris and I are genuinely writing this!

Chapter 1: Cold Depths/Warm Shallows

Summary:

Wilbur, his father Phil, and his adopted brothers Tommy and Techno move to Florida to start a new life.

Notes:

Hi! Welcome to 'I've Got A Special Power'! A few things to note before you begin:

-This chapter isn't told from a specific person's POV, but the following chapters will be.
-There isn't an exact schedule, but we try to update frequently! Around once a week if I had to estimate!
-Please check tags for CWs/TWs!

— Chris <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Florida locals have a variety of superstitions about the island dubbed “Esempi” off the coast. Though it’s only a boat ride away, no one has ever stayed longer than a day. Our team has received many claims of supernatural occurrences, and even complaints about the surrounding wildlife. Franklin University graduate and biologist Lily Doe even went as far as to say to our sources that it makes the island completely uninhabitable. 

 

This, juxtaposed with the island’s strange properties that make all cellular phones completely malfunction, makes for something that sounds almost too convenient to be natural. Several hypotheses are floating around that say the mysterious island may have some magical origin of some sort, but nothing is set in stone as further research has been deemed impossible due to a scarcity of information. More on the story as it develops...

 

Wilbur sighed and closed out of the article and shut off his phone, pressing his head against the car window. He didn't want to move to Florida, but his father, Phil, had received a job offer in Delray Beach that was too good to pass off. Luckily, the city was on the coast and not in the middle of nowhere.

 

His older brother, Techno, turned around in the front seat to give Wilbur a look, “Wilbur, can you stop being dramatic, we won’t be here forever.” He rolled his eyes.

 

Wilbur gave him a glare but didn’t say anything. 

 

“Don’t antagonize him, Techno,” Phil said gently, keeping his eyes on the road. Although it didn’t sound like the start of a quarrel, he had no problem stopping anything before it started. 

 

“Yeah Techno, you’re gonna make him even more depressed!” Tommy stated, his eyes never leaving his Nintendo Switch. “Until he finds some girl to snog with…” he added, cheekily. Wilbur whipped his head around to glare at the boy, leaning over and shoving him.

 

“Shut the fuck up!” he shouted, causing Tommy to squawk and retaliate with a shove of his own. Techno groaned and turned back around, leaning back into his headrest.

 

“Boys!” Phil glanced in the rearview mirror to meet the younger’s gaze, who listened as soon as he saw the glint his father’s eyes carried. 

 

Tommy wasn’t as upset with leaving England as Wilbur was– probably because his best friend, Tubbo, was well off and could just fly over to the U.S. anytime he wanted. Wilbur, on the other hand, had to leave all his friends and life behind just so his dad could get more from his paycheck every two weeks. 

 

What’s worse was the fact that Techno was so excited to return to the States, that Wilbur could barely give any protest. It would be selfish of him to throw a fit because he was happy with his life in Brighton when everybody else was so thrilled to spend the next four awful years in America. 

 

Wilbur pulled away from Tommy and went back to looking out the window, choosing to outright ignore his family for the rest of the drive to their new house.

 


 

Upon entering their new neighborhood, Wilbur saw it was awful. It was a suburban nightmare that seemed to thrive off of the misery it sucked out of his body. 

 

He slammed the car door harder than was necessary and marched to the house. His family was ahead of him, having already grabbed their bags from the car. Wilbur had chosen to be the last out, trying to drive a point home.

 

He walked into the house and immediately felt himself fill with dread and anger. It was heartless and plain– exactly the opposite of everything Wilbur’s family was. He felt himself wilt even more. 

 

“This is it...?” Tommy said, bluntly, having finally ripped himself away from that stupid game.

 

“What do you mean by that?” Techno’s voice echoed from the kitchen. He was trying to decipher the other’s tone to decide if he agrees or not. 

 

“I mean this house fucking sucks! It looks like a hotel!” He flopped onto the couch. 

 

“Oh. Then yeah. But more like a motel– where like, some crazy crime was committed,” he said, striding over to the youngest and placing himself next to him.  

 

“Yeah, what crime is crazier than being so absolutely bland?”

 

The brothers cracked up and shot each other understanding looks. No matter how far they moved away from home, they’d always have their dry senses of humor to make light of horrible situations.

 

Wilbur noticed the new furniture— it all sucked . On top of that, an unpleasant aroma wafted through the house, something of fish, or maybe onions? Whatever it was, the acidity overloaded his senses and he felt himself tear up. That’s what he would tell himself, anyway.

 

“Can I go to my room?” he asked, still despising every moment since he arrived. Phil shrugged his shoulders and gestured upstairs. Wilbur brushed past him, electing to continue ignoring him.

 

He entered his room and half-considered throwing himself out the window; he didn’t see his guitars or even his PC setup, or any boxes containing anything! Wilbur dropped his bag on the floor and raced back down the stairs, finding Phil in the kitchen going through cupboards. 

 

“Where the fuck is my shit?!” he demanded, catching his father off guard.

 

Phil turned to him, raising his eyebrows. “Um, hello?” he said, crossing his arms as he often did when he felt disrespected.

 

Wilbur could feel all the pent-up rage pouring out of him as he yelled, “My fucking computer and my guitars! My fucking guitars!” 

 

“Wilbur, your stuff is still in transit just like everyone else’s. It will be here tomorrow. Maybe if you spent more of the car ride listening to me and less time feeling sorry for yourself, you wouldn’t be so overcome with surprise. Look at your brothers,” he gestured a stiff hand towards the couch, “ they aren’t shocked.” 

 

Wilbur picked up on the change of tone in his father’s voice and immediately knew he fucked up. He rarely ever saw him so fed up like this, but he was too angry to regret anything he said. The fact that he knew he was in the wrong made him even more livid, too.

 

“NO! fuck this! Fuck this house, and this state, and fuck this whole country! And fuck your stupid goddamn bitch job! And fuck YOU, and YOU, and YOU!!” Wilbur pointed at each member of his family respectively, before turning on his heel and storming out the front door.

 


 

Wilbur walked for what felt like only a few minutes, but when he checked his phone, it had been closer to an hour. He sighed and convinced himself he wasn’t that cross with Phil or his brothers. Just that none of them really saw it from his perspective. He lost his entire life and routine and no one seemed to care as much as he did, if at all.

 

He scanned the surrounding buildings and eventually found himself by a bakery. Stalling, he decided to go in and get something to eat at least, before returning home. 

 

The bells above the door chimed as he entered, but it seemed to be empty inside. It made sense, Wilbur rationalized. It was a beautiful day with perfect weather— the people who worked here were probably out enjoying it.

 

“Hello?” he called out, stepping up to the counter and attempting to peer around the back. But before he could lean any further, a clearly frantic girl rushed towards him from a back room. 

 

Her pink hair was tied up into a ponytail, and her dark blue apron was meticulously decorated with colorful pins that had the names of various bands on them.

 

“Oh hello! So sorry for the wait, we normally don’t have any customers!” she said, her high-pitched and scratchy voice grating on Wilbur’s ears.

 

“Um… You usually don’t have any customers?” he raised an eyebrow, huffing out a laugh. 

 

“Uh… No. I lied. Sorry, I don’t know why I said that! I mean, we’re literally the closest bakery to the beach and people come in all the time after their trips, especially on a day like this where it’s so nice and sunny out and– and– and— um, I’m sorry!!” she placed a hand down on the counter more forcefully than intended, almost as if balancing herself. “I literally just rambled so much you probably hate me and never want to see me again! Here— take a free bagel! Take a hundred free bagels! Just don’t tell my boss about this!”

 

Wilbur paused a moment, attempting to process all the words just thrown his way. ‘She’d prefer to explain a hundred missing bagels to her boss rather than them just knowing she talks too much?’ he thought.

 

“Woah, woah it’s alright, um…” he glanced at her name tag, “Niki– really, it is. Plus, I just moved here, so I would have no way of knowing who your boss is anyway.”

 

He gave Niki an awkward smile, and she froze behind the counter, still embarrassed and vulnerable from her earlier rant. Her fearful speechlessness and staggered breathing indicated to Wilbur that he should probably change the subject to salvage what he could of the conversation. 

 

“...You said there’s a beach nearby?” he asked, glancing out the window as if he could see the sand from where he stood. She gave him a silent nod, her wide eyes watching his every movement.

 

“Um, y-yeah, it’s super close,” she continued, having mustered the courage to slip out a few more words, “J-Just past the stoplight and you’re to the main part of the beach! …Although... th-there are trails that lead to more private beaches, and a pier where people take day trips to Esempi! But that’s only for the tourists, nobody here wants to visit that island!” She immediately slapped a hand over her mouth, stifling a gasp. “Oh my goodness, I just said too much! Again! This always fucking happens!” 

 

“Oh yeah, I heard about that. Why do the locals avoid the island?” he was aware he was making the dick move by ignoring her self-deprecation, but he knew that if he tried to mend her worries it’d just make everything worse. 

 

“I-I can’t say!! I don’t want the spirits to haunt me!!” she squeaked out. 

 

Wilbur’s eyebrows shot up. ‘What the fuck?’

 

Upon looking closer at her, he concluded that she couldn’t have been any older than him. If anything, she looked– and acted– a bit younger, but Tommy outgrew his fear of ghosts at around age ten. So then why was Niki so freaked out?

 

“Um... what spirits?” he dared to ask.

 

“I don’t know!” she hid her face in her hands, trembling slightly.

 

“Okay… alright… um… how much for a tea?” Wilbur changed the topic, realizing that the article was right. Clearly, there was some superstition surrounding this town that he’d rather not touch with a ten-foot pole; and if all of its locals were like Niki, he thought it’d be too soon.

 

“Oh! Do we even sell tea…” she bent over the counter, twisting herself around to read the menu above her, “we do! Five dollars, please!” 

 

Following her gaze, he read the number for himself, “It says two.”

 

“Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry!” She blushed and snapped back to her original position. “I was just reading it upside down…” she said, with a vapid expression that Wilbur thought seemed a bit forced.

 

Shrugging it off with a chuckle, he pulled out his wallet and dug around for two American dollars, finding them between two English pounds. He’d have no use for British currency here, he mused. He’d have to get to a bank to exchange them soon.

 

He handed the money over as Niki rang him up. 

 

“Okay, so your total comes out to two dollars and twelve cents,” she said, before adding, “please!”

 

“But you said two dollars...” Wilbur felt his face flush. 

 

“Yeah, but there’s still sales tax,” her eyes widened as she realized, “oh but you said you’re not from here! Please forgive me!”

 

“Oh… um okay. I don’t have twelve cents,” he said, lamely.

 

“Um– don’t worry! I’ll cover you this time, but next time, maybe you could bring extra money?” She caught herself. “I mean- I was joking– no I wasn’t– um, listen! I don’t mind paying for you, don’t hate me!! The one hundred bagels are still on the table if you want!”

 

Wilbur didn’t think his eyebrows could raise higher, but he handed over the money anyways.

 

“Um.. right, thanks. Still a no on the bagels, though.”

 

Niki nodded and put the money into the cash register, before turning away to heat up the water for the tea. 

 

She turned back to face him on the other side of the counter, “So, you said you just moved here, right?” she inquired, leaning forward.

 

“Um, yeah, from Brighton. With my family. But, funnily enough, my older brother is American, so he’s fitting right in. The rest of us stick out like sore thumbs, though.” He laughed, although he didn’t find it funny.

 

She giggled in response as if cued by him. “Wow, Brighton? I was wondering where your accent came from!”

 

“Yeah. Uh, so what about yours?”

 

“What? Oh my goodness– my accent, right! Yeah, I’m originally from Germany! My family didn’t come with me like yours, though. I moved here for an exchange program and I’m staying with a host family! But we’re like, basically blood-related now so it’s okay!” 

 

“Oh, that’s cool,” Wilbur replied. “My family actually isn’t blood-related,” he chuckled at the confused expression he got from Niki, elaborating further, “my brothers are adopted. That's why one of them is American.” 

 

The confusion on her face resolved, but before she could respond, the machine heating the water let out a monotone beep. Falling into work mode, she turned away from the taller boy to focus on his order. 

 

Bored, Wilbur found his eyes drifting back to the windows, trying to catch a glimpse of the beach again. It still wasn’t visible, but he wished it was.

 

Back home, the beaches weren’t very touristy, despite it being a beach town. There were pebbles rather than sand, the wind was always strong, and the water was perpetually frigid. Wilbur didn’t mind, though. He’d rather the cold depths over the warm shallow any day. 

 

“Here’s your tea!” Niki said, carefully placing it in front of him. He blinked out of his thoughts, glancing over to the drink. 

 

‘How long was I zoned out for?’

 

“Oh– thank you so much, Niki.” Wilbur hesitated before speaking again. “Uh, do you want my number?” Although she was very talkative and flighty, he figured it’d be a waste to not at least get a friend out of this shit day. 

 

She blushed and struggled to reply, only gibberish leaving her mouth.

 

Not romantically! I… I just don’t know anybody here. All my friends are in Brighton...” he rushed, feeling his ears get hot.

 

“Oh my goodness, thank God! Not that I’d hate that! I just– oh, sure!” Niki’s blush faded and she bit her lip. Pulling her phone out of her apron, she handed it to Wilbur who inputted his number before handing it back to her.

 

“Just, uh, text me I guess.” Wilbur smiled and turned to walk out of the bakery, grabbing his tea and waving goodbye. Shortly after, a ping came from his pocket and he fished his phone out, snickering as he read the text he’d received.

 

(909) 520-1611: Is this Wilbur? >-<

 

He figured he should head home now that he had cooled off– but the thought of talking to his father after storming out the way he did made his stomach queasy. Phil was rightfully angry with him, and he was sure his brothers were as well. Not wanting to deal with all that quite yet, Wilbur suddenly recalled the directions to the beach that Niki gave earlier, and with nothing better to do, he began walking.

 


 

The beach was crowded and Wilbur was overdressed. Fighting through the sand with his combat boots proved to be a challenge by itself– not to mention having to avoid the tide and anybody emerging from it. Eventually, he managed to get to a less crowded spot where he saw only a few people, and sat himself down on the sand, making a mental note to return for a swim on a less overwhelming day. 

 

Wilbur’s focus on the tide was broken when he heard laughter drifting closer to him. He looked over, seeing two figures having a conversation and walking just above the shoreline. The stranger closest to him turned to meet his gaze, his blonde hair whipping around his eyes. He absolutely radiated confidence. Wilbur stared back, not daring to break eye contact, taking it as a challenge. 

 

The blonde eventually grew bored and turned back to his friend, their laughter gone. Now the other guy was staring at him too.

 

‘Great. Just great,’ he thought.

 

Wilbur turned away and pushed himself up off the sand. He could feel their gazes on his back as he began to walk away from them, but he didn’t break his stride. He’d come back later.

 


 

Wilbur was met with harsh silence when he returned to the God-forsaken house. It was near twilight, but the door was unlocked.

 

‘Were they waiting for me…?’

 

His questions were answered when he saw that the only light was coming from the dining room.

 

“Wilbur,” Phil sounded mad, “where have you been?” he only ever sounded like that with him

 

“Just out,” Wilbur said, his voice clipping, “can’t I do anything around here without being told off?”

 

He kept his voice steady, refusing to enter the dining room. He knew if he did, his father would want him to sit down and talk about his feelings, but Wilbur didn't want to tell him, he wanted his dad to know.

 

“You know we just moved here, I don’t know where ‘out’ is.” Phil pushed away from the table. Wilbur could hear his footsteps approaching him, so he moved towards the staircase to try to evade whatever was coming. 

 

“I was just exploring the town, is there something wrong with that?” He began slowly creeping up the stairs as the footsteps neared closer.

 

“There is something wrong with that when I don’t know where you are or when you’re coming home!” Phil raised his voice, being met with silence. Taking a deep breath, he continued with a shift in his tone, “We all left things behind, Wil. I understand change can be scary, and you have every right to be stressed. We all are. But your brothers have been doing their part to keep the normalcy around here and–” 

 

“–And I haven’t, I know. Maybe that’s why I’m so fucking easy for you to ignore then!” he shouted, scaling up the stairs when his dad finally rounded the corner.

 

But just as he was about to race to his room, he turned and bumped into Tommy– who, as a result– spilled the half-full glass of water he was holding onto both of them. Wilbur let out a gasp, pushing past his brother and hurrying into the bathroom.

 

Back on the stairs, Tommy stood with a now empty glass, unpleasant and wet, looking down at Phil.

 

“Tommy… really?” he sighed, closing his eyes. 

 

“Wha- I’m sorry! I didn’t know he’d be such a bitch about a little spilled water...” Tommy grumbled, staring into his glass forlornly. 

 

“Don’t call him that word, Tommy,” Phil shook his head, “it’s misogynistic.”

 

Tommy’s eyes softened apologetically and he nodded, retreating back into his room.

 

Phil reopened his eyes, heading up after Wilbur. He tried the bathroom door’s handle, but it was locked.

 

“Don’t come in!” Wilbur called out from the bathroom floor.

 

“Are you alright?” Phil asked, worry seeping into his tone. 

 

“Fine! I’m just… busy!” 

 

“Oh, I’m sorry! Um, Wilbur, this conversation isn’t over– we’ll continue at another time. But I just want you to know I love you, and if I’ve ever made you feel ignored, I’m very sorry. You’re my son, and–”

 

“–I love you too, dad, but I seriously need to be alone right now!” He knew exactly what idea he was giving Phil about what was going on in the bathroom, but he simply didn’t have the energy to care or clarify. 

 

“Right, sorry. Take your time. We’ll talk after dinner.”

 

His father’s footsteps retreated, leaving Wilbur in almost silence, the dull sound of the bathroom fan whirring in the back of his mind.

 

He sighed and pushed himself up on his elbows, looking down at what should be his legs. He was not fine, he was far from fine. Tommy just had to spill water on him in the middle of his fight with Phil. It had to be water— and because of that, Wilbur laid humiliated on the bathroom floor, unable to move and hating the reason why.

 

Because he had a fucking tail .

 

Notes:

If you enjoyed, please leave kudos and comment! It means the absolute world to us and it inspires us to keep writing :)

-Chris

Chapter 2: Alien Emoji, UK Flag Emoji

Summary:

Wilbur runs into familiar faces at school! He is still a mermaid!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“C’mon Tommy, stop acting tired, lord knows you need your beauty sleep but we have got to go!” Techno called out, snapping his fingers to emphasize the last few words. “You too, Wilbur!” he hollered once more over his shoulder, grabbing his keys and backpack.

 

Wilbur rushed from the top of the stairs with his brown bag thrown over his shoulder, passing Techno and exiting the house. The oldest brother rolled his eyes and followed.

 

“So like, when are you gonna be done ignoring us? I’m literally over it,” he said, trailing behind his younger brother. He heard Tommy’s footsteps rush up behind him, falling into stride with the others.

 

“Yeah Wil, you can’t ignore us forever. Unless you want me to tell Techno about Niki Pink Heart Cat Emoji!” the youngest chimed in with a shit-eating grin, entering the car once Techno unlocked it.

 

“Were you snooping through my phone!?” Wilbur exclaimed, whipping around to Tommy in the back seat. He kicked himself mentally for breaking his vow of silence so easily.

 

“He speaks! Well– you had it open for the world to see, it’s not like I had to do any work to find it! Maybe next time, you can be less of a dumb bitc— er, loser!” he stuttered, the word ‘loser’ sounding extremely awkward on his tongue. 

 

“Um… okay...” the brunette slowly turned back around, giving Techno a confused glance, which he returned with a shrug. “Tommy, you know I save all my contacts with emojis that I associate with them. It’s nothing serious.” 

 

“I didn’t know that, actually. What emojis did you put for me?” he leaned forward in his seat, eager to hear what he reminded his brother of. 

 

He put in his earbuds to tune out the incoming squawking from his brother. “The ugly demon face.”

 


 

After arriving at their new school, Techno parked his pink Prius and his brothers followed him to the office, where they would be given their schedules and textbooks before being let loose.

 

Wilbur had only a bit of trouble finding his classes, trying his best to follow the map handed to him. His first class was AP literature, and while he was good with words and poems, having to analyze them at 8 in the morning was the last thing he wanted to do. 

 

He made sure to enter the class when every other student did in order to avoid the stares he was sure he was already getting. After having to basically fight for a seat in the back, he kept his head down and listened in on his peers' conversations so he could gauge personalities and attitudes. This endeavor felt familiar but distant; he hadn’t needed to scope out an environment like this since his first day of school in Brighton. 

 

It was all a melting pot of American accents until a distinctly British voice made a comment about something someone else had said. He wasn’t even sure where it came from, but his head shot up as soon as he heard it.

 

His interest piqued at the idea that– maybe– he’d be able to talk to this other British person about all the dumb Americans surrounding them. He had tried to text Niki about it before, but her responses indicated that she’d been living in the states for such a long time that she might as well be a local.

 

His eyes kept scanning the classroom, unable to find the stranger before class started, much to his dismay. The teacher was kind, if not a little cringy, calling himself an ‘awesome dude’ or something of the sort. He introduced himself as simply Sam, refusing to give his last name. Wilbur found it odd, but then again, he found everything here odd. 

 

“Alright, I hate to do this– but everyone, direct your attention to Mr. Wilbur Watson! He’s our newest student, having just moved here from England!” Sam said, causing any remnant of positive emotion inside the teen to die instantly. He could only sit in horror as the entirety of the class turned their heads towards him, and he swore he could feel every individual stare melt through him like a laser. 

 

Some of the students gave him a smile, and even fewer gave him a discreet wave, but most of them just looked him up and down and nodded before turning back to Sam after a moment. But one student, in particular, seemed to continue staring, his dark eyes planting themselves in Wilbur’s soul, causing him to feel slightly unnerved as he tried his best to focus on the board.

 

After half an hour of reading, Sam split them all into peer groups of their own choice to analyze what they had read. Wilbur was expecting to work alone, already beginning to work through the text. But to his surprise, he was greeted by a shadow casting itself over his desk. He looked up, seeing the same dark eyes as before staring at him.

 

“Hello. Do you want to work together?” the boy said, a British accent shining through his words, sending a wave of hope over Wilbur. It was him.

 

He blinked, then broke into a wide smile. “Oh, um, yeah. If you want.”

 

“Huh? I do. That’s why I asked.” He tilted his head, confusion painting his face. 

 

Wilbur blushed as his cool completely melted. “Right, of course! Yeah, you can work with me. Um, sure. I’d… like that.” He lightly drummed on his desk, trying with all his might to avoid eye contact with the boy across from him.

 

“Right then!” He took a seat at the desk right next to Wilbur and held out his hand. “I’m George. It’s Wilbur, right?”

 

He gingerly shook the boy— George’s— hand, a smile tugging at his lips once again. “Yes. That’s my name, how kind of you to remember.” 

 

His thoughts jabbed at him, ‘Jesus. I haven’t had to make new friends in so long, I sound like a robot.’

 


 

“So… when’d you move here?” George asked, having given up on trying to analyze the text Sam gave them.

 

Wilbur’s eyes remained glued to his laptop screen. “Um… I wanna say almost two weeks ago?” He tried to approximate the date in his head. “But I think my dad bought the house in advance, um, six months ago– something like that. Uh, what about you?”

 

“That’s cool! Well, I’ve lived here for about six years now. Apparently, that’s long enough to be considered a true American— at least that’s what my friends tell me.” He giggled, muffling it with his hand so their teacher wouldn’t catch him slacking off. The other laughed politely in response.

 

The two worked while they chatted amongst themselves, and by the end of class, Wilbur felt his mood had lifted. He found himself genuinely smiling and laughing along with George, the cheap fluorescent lights of the classroom making the boy’s deep brown eyes appear to lighten with every joke. 

 

When the bell rang and students began to pack up, Sam called for Wilbur to stay. He felt a twinge of dread, but the teacher seemed just mildly irritating at most, so he rationalized that he probably just wanted to give him the coursework he missed. What took him by surprise, however, was the fact that George stayed as well, apparently waiting for him. His eyes met the other boy’s and they lingered there before he shook his head and walked up to Sam’s desk.

 

“Wilbur, I know this is super lame, but since you transferred in the middle of the semester, I do have to give you all the work you missed. I don’t expect you to do it, considering you weren’t here for it, but if you do you could probably get an idea of where we are in the unit.” Sam said, handing him the packet. “If you need any help, my office hours are from 1 to 2:15.” 

 

He grabbed the stack of work from Sam. “Thank you, Sam. I’ll be sure to take a look,” he said, turning back to George.

 

He hollered out to them as they left the classroom, “No problem, kiddo! It’s great to have you in my class!”

 

George led the way down the hallway. “Do you know what your next class is?” he asked, looking over his shoulder at Wilbur.

 

“Uh, science, I think. I looked at my schedule right before class ended.”

 

“Oh! I know where that is!” George beamed. “Follow me— uh, keep following me!”

 

He led Wilbur to the science lab building. It was a short walk through the school’s outdoor campus, and when they got there, George stopped in front of the door.

 

“Okay, this is it.” He smiled, leaning closer to Wilbur to half-whisper something, “Okay– also– don’t ever bring up Ms. Loft’s cat. She will talk for hours . Though, I guess it’d be good to bring it up if you just wanted to waste time in class to avoid work…”

 

Wilbur scratched the back of his head, looking down at the smaller boy. “Uh, thanks…” 

 

“Yeah. Alright then, I’ll be off! See you later!” He didn’t get more than a few paces away before Wilbur felt words bubble up in his throat.

 

“Wait–” he exclaimed, trying his best to sound casual. “You uh… seem to know a lot about how things work here… I know this is like” –a chuckle awkwardly tumbled out of his mouth– “so disappointingly cliché, but I don’t know anyone here, besides you now, and I would really appreciate it if you um…” 

 

“If I um…?” He tilted his head as he did earlier. 

 

“Um… if you um” –he coughed awkwardly– “do you have an Instagram? Or any kind of social media or something? ...Or maybe Discord? It’d be really uh, helpful, to be able to reach out to someone here who knows what they’re doing if I have any… inquiries... ” 


George realized what he was trying to say. “Oh… yeah! For sure! Here– do you want my number?” he asked, walking back towards the taller boy.

 

“Yes! That’d be wonderful!” he choked out.

 

George set his backpack down to retrieve a piece of loose leaf from one of his binders. “Here,” he said, scrawling his number on the paper in bright blue pen. “Text me if you need help finding the rest of your classes! Or if you want to talk some more about Ms. Loft. She’s so funny!” 

 

Wilbur stared down at the number dumbly, before a grin grew on his face. “Thanks... I’ll text you.” 

 

George grinned, waving and starting off to his next period. Wilbur copied the information into his phone immediately, sending a quick text so the other could save his number, and made a commitment to text him after class. Until then, he simply saved his contact as ‘George, Alien Emoji, UK Flag Emoji’ and turned off his phone before walking into the science lab.

 


 

Science passed quickly, with Wilbur not really paying attention. His mind was preoccupied with what his first actual text to George would be.

 

‘“Hey” is too casual, but “hello” is too formal… maybe I should just send him a meme?’

 

Before he knew it, the class had ended, and he was handed another packet of work. With a huff, he gathered his things and set off to his next class, art.

 

‘I already know where the art room is… I saw it on the way to the lab. I don’t want to text George to ask him where something I already know the location of is… that’s so needy,’ he thought. ‘I should probably wait until I have a reason to text him.’  

 

By lunch, He was ready to scream into a trash can. Every teacher had handed him a packet so far. Some he had to do, and some were just coursework he was asked to skim over. But they were all completely miserable to retrieve since every single teacher asked him to stay after class, which earned him the same judgy looks from all his classmates. One packet was even in comic sans. 

 

‘Who the FUCK uses comic sans without malicious intent?’

 

He walked into the cafeteria and perked up immediately when he was waved down by George. But when approaching the table he was called over to, he couldn’t help but notice it had more seats than necessary for just the two of them. 

 

“How were the rest of your classes?” George asked, picking at his chips— french fries— and making familiar, dark brown eye contact with Wilbur. 

 

“They were boring, honestly. Americans must be so behind in their studies. I learned a lot of this stuff last year,” he said, picking at his nails. “Oh, but you were right! Ms. Loft did make me laugh a few times.”

 

George giggled in agreement, opening his mouth to say something before someone set their lunch tray down beside him with a loud groan.

 

Wilbur’s eyebrows shot up. ‘That’s why this table has more than two seats...’

 

The first of two teens sat down. “Dude, Mr. Williams is such a dickhead!” His voice was deeper than expected, and a thin layer of scruff covered his jaw and upper lip.

 

“Mmm… really?” George said. He shot a polite smile towards Wilbur, who couldn’t believe his shift in tone when talking to this new boy.

 

“Mmm? So, maybe you should listen to me when I say something to you? You dumb shit?” the boy snapped back, shoving George's shoulder.

 

“Oh come on now, no fighting in front of the new guy...” a voice next to Wilbur chided, causing him to turn his head towards the source. The second teen’s mid-length blonde hair swayed as he sat down, and the way he shot Wilbur a welcoming smile made it clear to him that he carried himself with confidence. 

 

Said confidence struck him as familiar, however, and the steep slope of his shoulders also seemed to ring a bell in the teen’s mind. Trying to locate where this feeling came from, he shifted his attention to the first boy, whose laugh Wilbur also could have sworn he’s heard before. Then, while looking back and forth between the two, realization hit him like a hammer. 

 

‘Holy shit, these are the two guys I saw at the beach! What are the odds that they’re in George’s crowd?’

 

“There’s a new guy?” the one with the sort-of beard said, looking around dumbly. “Oh, hi! I totally didn’t see you there! I’m Nick!” He held his hand out over the table, almost hitting Wilbur in the face. 

 

He leaned back just in time, shaking Nick’s hand. “Hello… Nick…” 

 

“Be careful, you asshole,” George said, slapping Nick’s shoulder. 

 

He donned a look of faux betrayal. “Suck my ass!”

 

While they bickered, the remaining guy leaned closer to Wilbur. “Hey, I’m Clay,” he said, shining his pearly whites. “Don’t worry about them, they’re always terrible to each other. It’s how they express affection.” He reached an arm over the table to snatch a fry from George. 

 

“Hey! Get your own!” 

 

“Yeah, get your own, fatty!” Nick said, before immediately realizing he was leaving Wilbur out. He turned to address him, “Hey, so it’s your first day right? I’ll be your guide!” he said, getting ahead of himself.

 

“Um.. no thanks... on the guide thing. I’m pretty good for the rest of the day. George said he’ll help me find any classes I need to,” he said. “And… yeah. I actually just moved from Brighton.” 

 

“Oh! You and I were like neighbors then,” George interjected, popping another fry into his mouth. “I lived in London until I moved here!”

 

He nodded, continuing, “That’s actually really cool. I used to live there– when I was younger.” 

 

When mom was alive...’ he shook the thought out of his head. No way was he gonna drop his dead mom trauma on people he just met. Though, this recent move was beginning to remind him of her more and more. 

 

“Oh, how fun!” George said, before turning to face Clay. “Hey, Claybert, how’s your day been? Did you end up getting that guy from your P.E. class’s number?”

 

He whined, “No! He barely even looked at me after I introduced myself! I didn’t even use that dumb line I usually do! I was nice, I swear!” A crack teased at his voice, “And don’t call me Claybert! Not in front of the new guy...”

 

He fought back a scoff, “Okay Claybert, which line? The one about how you’ll see them in their dreams or something?” he said, lolling his head to the side.

 

“Yes! After the hot person from my theatre class told me they’d read more romantic stuff in Taming of The Shrew– which I’m assuming is a bad thing– I stopped using the line! I got insecure, I think...” he said, sinking in his chair. 

 

Nick wiped a fake tear from his eye. “Awe, poor Dreamy, heartbroken and forever alone. Hey– George– I was literally there when Clay introduced himself at P.E. and the guy didn’t even introduce himself back!” he said, with a wicked cackle. “He’ll forever be Clay’s mystery-almost-lover!” 

 

The blonde seemed to wilt, sadly picking at his very dry-looking salad.

 

“...Was he cute?” Wilbur chimed in.

 

“Not cute, hot!” Clay answered. “He was tall– but not as tall as me– and he had this really long pink hair… and…”

 

Anything else he was going to say sounded like white noise. Not very many men at this school had really long pink hair, and allegedly , this mystery guy seemed to come off as cold and protected? There was no way it wasn’t his brother. 

 

“Hey! Hello?” Clay waved his hand in front of Wilbur’s face. 

 

“Hmm yeah? Sorry, I zoned out,” he blinked. “Um, how old was he? Was he a senior?”

 

“I think! How’d you know?” 

 

He frowned and looked away. “Oh…”  This reaction caused silence to fall over the lunch table.

 

“Dude, why does he seem so disappointed? Did you bring another homophobe to our table?” Wilbur heard Nick loudly whisper to George, who shook his head, looking mildly offended.

 

“That was one time, shut up! And no, he’s wearing docs, look,” he whispered back, receiving a confused nod from Nick. Wilbur sighed, looking back at the two, causing them to freeze. 

 

For the rest of lunch, he found himself just listening in on the conversations happening around him, not really adding anything. He was still stuck on the fact that Clay had a crush on his brother, Technoblade. His brother. Who hated people– who hated people like Clay. Wilbur felt an obligation to tell him who exactly he was talking about... 

 

...But then again, it would be kind of funny to see Techno rip into Clay if he tries one of his apparently signature pickup lines. Maybe Wilbur could hold off on telling him, just for his own amusement. It was just a silly little crush for now.

 

A few more playful insults and topic changes later, Wilbur heard George’s voice break through his spectator mode.

 

“Wilbur, you should come to the beach with us after school,” he said suddenly, sitting back down. 

 

“George,” Clay hissed, along with Nick, who shot George a look. Wilbur suddenly felt his face drop. Just like that, he got the message. 

 

‘I should have known this was just some charity act. Why would someone like George ever genuinely want to have someone like ME around?’ He felt his intrusive thoughts attack him like battalions, 'That explains why his friends are the same guys I saw at the beach. I'm such a fucking idiot.'

 

Pulling himself together, he spoke, kicking himself for the slight quiver his voice carried. “No, it’s alright. I’ve got a lot of homework anyways. Maybe next time, yeah?” He gave a smile, getting up from the table. 

 

“Oh, alright…” George said, noticing how the smile didn’t reach his eyes. “ Yeah, maybe next time. I’ll text you later!”

 

Wilbur nodded his head curtly, hearing the bell ring shortly after.

 


 

Wilbur felt awful the whole ride home, and he could feel his distress gnawing at him like termites while he did his homework. He thought about going to Niki’s bakery but he didn’t want to deal with that whole thing, and he couldn’t even go back to the beach because George and his friends were there. 

 

He was so out of it, that he resorted to listening to Tommy talk about Animal Crossing for twenty minutes— which was a new record. They sat, tucked into opposite ends of the couch while Techno had his nose buried in a book, with the youngest beginning to slow down the further he got in his rambles, shocked that Wilbur was letting him go on for this long.

 

“Hey, you alright?” He asked, pausing his spiel about how wretched and disgusting Anabel the anteater was. Wilbur did agree; anteaters are very stupid. Maybe that’s why he felt very much like an anteater at that moment.

 

“It’s nothing,” he waved off, which only made Tommy raise an eyebrow.

 

“Are you sure?” he said, deciding to press even further when met with silence. “Are you sure? Are you sure? Are you sure? Are you sure? Are you s—”

 

“I said it’s nothing. Keep your fucking nose out of my business!” Wilbur snapped, causing his brother to lean back in shock. Techno’s head shot up from his book, eyebrows raised. 

 

“Woah, Tommy’s just worried about you,” his voice carried a bite to it, “you’ve literally been acting like a miserable cold spot the past two weeks, God forbid your brother wants to help you out.” 

 

“Fuck off. I don’t need his help. He’s a kid,” the teen huffed out, hauling himself off the couch and marching up to his room, making sure his door made a hearty slam.

 


 

He heard Phil get home an hour after he holed himself up in his room, taking that as his cue to slip out into the bathroom. After locking the door, he opened Spotify and put on a playlist titled ‘I’m Taking a Gay Little Bath’, before running the water. 

 

Tommy was guaranteed to tell Phil about his little fit earlier, and he really didn’t want to deal with that. Phil would certainly go on one of his holier-than-thou parenting speeches and chastise Wilbur for not helping, not caring, etcetera etcetera. He figured if he was presumed to be bathing, he’d be left alone. 

 

He double-checked the lock on the door and stopped the water, slipping into the bath. He immediately felt the tension drain from his shoulders as his scales formed over his legs, a golden fin appearing at the end. His tail was a gift in moments like this– where he sought refuge from the constant irritation his family brought.

 

Just as he was settling into the bath, his phone dinged and lit up, notifying him of a text. He reached over the edge of the bathtub, drying his hand off so he could respond. A twinge of resentment prodded at his chest when he saw the emojis next to George’s name; it was dumb to be so upset over someone he just met, and he wanted to believe he was being overdramatic, but this felt extremely real to him.

 

After an eternity of conflicting urges, he finally gave in and looked at the text, expecting it to be some half-assed apology.

 

Today 6:53 PM

 

George : alien: :UKflag:

 

    Hey, just wanted to apologize for the way

    things went at lunch… Clay and Nick are 

< very sorry.

 

   They didn’t mean to exclude you, the beach

< is just a really special place for us. 

 

   They get weird about that stuff, but I do really 

   want you to come. I wouldn’t have invited you

< if I didn’t.

o >

 

hey >

 

um sure >

 

as long as i’m not intruding lol >

< No! Of course not!

 

< Maybe tomorrow? :^)

 

< Unless you’re busy... 

ok. >

just keep me updated >

< I will!

 

< I’m so excited to show you! :^)

:caucasian_thumbs_up: >

 

Wilbur closed his phone and set it onto the toilet seat cover, leaning back into the water and submerging himself just enough that his eyes and hair were dry. One of the perks of Phil’s new job was that he could now afford fancy tubs that can fit a whole mermaid comfortably, but of course, Phil didn’t know that’s what they were being used for.

He sighed and closed his eyes. At least he had an excuse to visit the beach again now, and that satisfied him enough. Even if he had to make sure to stay dry the entire time.

 

Notes:

HI not alot of mermaid shenanigins went on here, but they will swim and i will make sure that they swam.
*does a gay little bath* please kudos and comment if you enjoyed!

Here is Wil's playlist!
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/6Fw7i1cBrORq5XDOUjYBO9?si=a42d2f6fbfaa4603

love u all /parasocial -Rat

Chapter 3: Deep Blue Underworld (Part 1)

Summary:

Clay and Nick reach out to Wilbur to apologize for their behavior, and the three of them + George plan an after school trip to the beach.

Notes:

Hiii so you'll notice the title of this chapter says part one— that's because me and Rat wrote a super crazy long chapter, but we split it into two as to not overwhelm you guys. Part two will be out soon, it's just taking a bit longer than expected, so in the meantime enjoy this like fun precursor to the crazy stuff we have planned next!
-Christine

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In the morning, Wilbur was met with the blaring sound of his alarm clock. He reflexively reached out to slap the snooze button and groggily opened his eyes, making out the blurry red analog numbers that read 7:45 AM. This was far too early for his liking but far too late for Techno’s. 

 

As if on cue, Wilbur heard his older brother yell from the other side of his bedroom door, “Come on! Wilbur, are you still in there?! We’re already late enough as is!” he said. Wilbur groaned as the banging on his door reverberated through his skull, and he threw his pillow at the wall as if it would actually hit Techno. He rolled over, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. 

 

“Wilbur! You know Phil’s gonna be pissed if we’re late to school!” Techno shouted again.

 

“Fuck, okay!” Wilbur raged, pushing himself off his mattress and beginning to look through his closet to put together a somewhat cohesive outfit. He begrudgingly kept it simple that day, throwing on a clean pair of jeans and a simple T-shirt, with a flannel for layering, before leaving his room to freshen up.

 

He entered the bathroom, brushed his teeth very carefully, and stuck his contacts in as fast as he could, before drying his hands. Ensuring no scales would have even an inkling of a chance to appear. Tommy slipped in behind him, reaching around Wilbur to grab his toothbrush.

 

“You haven’t even brushed your teeth yet?” Wilbur asked, turning his head to catch Tommy in his peripheral. 

 

“Shut up! Neither have you, pussy!” Tommy squawked.

 

He opened his mouth to respond to the insult, but instead, he got interrupted by their father.

 

“Tommy, what did we say about misogynistic language?” Phil said, leaning against the bathroom door frame. 

 

The youngest’s face dropped, clear confusion crossing his face. “I can’t say pussy?!” 

 

He crossed his arms. “Not when you mean to say coward. It’s hurtful, and reinforces very harmful and outdated beliefs about female anatomy.”

 

“You’re such an idiot, Toms,” Wilbur huffed, pushing his way out of the bathroom to find his shoes and backpack, tousling his brown curls along the way.

 

“Hey! Phil, how come he gets to call me names?” Tommy followed, sticking his toothbrush into his mouth. 

 

“He doesn’t, but what he said was far less harmful than what you said.” 

 

“What the fuck!” He said, scrunching his face in protest.

 

“Ugh! I don’t have time for this!” Techno shouted from the door, opening it for his younger siblings. “Tommy– stop hating women, Wilbur– get your shoes on, and both of you– get the hell out the door!”

 

Wilbur exited on his brother’s command, followed by Tommy, who carried his shoes in his hands in lieu of his toothbrush. “Bye, dad! Love you the most!” the oldest called out, receiving a return goodbye from Phil as he closed the door behind him.

 


 

“—so that’s why Poe would associate the loss of his sanity with a raven– to create a physical manifestation of his mental illness. Although it is well established that Poe wasn’t in the best shape mentally, his mental health was often romanticized.

 

“People would frequently use it as some twisted evidence to support the image they conjured up of him in their minds as a tortured artist, rather than a genuinely depressed man enduring the ongoing decline of his life,” Sam lectured, writing words on the board that only the first row of students copied down. 

 

Wilbur sunk down in his seat, feeling his eyes lull shut a few times– he couldn’t tell if it was his exhausted brain making him see things, or if George kept giving him awkward glances from across the room. He considered that to be worse than them just being openly mad at each other– if it was happening.

 

At least Sam finished his lesson five minutes early, giving him a reprieve from Edgar Allen Poe and his stupid insanity. 

 

‘The guy’s already been dead for how long? Who even cares about his tortured bullshit? And doesn’t the fact that we’re taking notes on his mental illness make everything Sam said a fallacy?’ Wilbur thought. ‘We’re literally using his struggles as material for our own academic writing—’

 

“Wilbur?” George said, interrupting his peace. “Sorry to interrupt, you look so lost in thought. I was just wondering if you were coming to the beach with us after school today? I know we talked about it, but I just kind of want to make sure…”

 

“Hm? What? Oh, um” –he sat up, clearing his throat– “if that’s okay with you guys…”

 

“Of course!” he said. “Are you alright, Wilbur? You look tired.” He placed a gentle hand on Wilbur’s forearm, and they both locked their eyes on it.

 

When he didn’t answer, George seemed to flush with embarrassment, fluorescents filtering through his pools of honey. “I-I didn’t mean you look bad or anything–” he rushed, “I just saw you nod off a few times while Sam was talking...” 

 

Wilbur glanced up at the other, blinking a few times. “It’s fine, I am tired,” he said. 

 

“I’m sorry,” he said reflexively. “If you’re feeling up to it, you should come sit with us again and maybe give Clay and Nick a chance to apologize to you in person?” 

 

Wilbur sighed out. “Sure.” He slid his laptop into his backpack and stood up, shaking the hand off his arm. George followed him, and the two waved goodbye to Sam before heading off towards the science building like they did yesterday.

 


 

Later in the day, during art class, Wilbur found himself deep in a struggle with his assignment; he was no good at art. He much preferred music, but the roster was full, and he didn’t feel comfortable doing theatre with all the new faces that would have been surrounding him. Just another thing wrong with his life, he concluded.

 

A deep accented voice came from next to Wilbur, causing him to turn his head, “Hey, you got a pencil?” 

 

‘I swear to GOD if one more person talks to me today—’ He stopped his train of thought right in its tracks as he processed the particular lilt this person’s voice carried. ‘Wait, what…?’

“You’re British,”  Wilbur said, gaping at the person in front of him.

 

They grinned, letting out a goofy laugh. “Uh… last time I checked.” 

 

He blinked. “Right. Uhm, sorry...I don’t have a pencil.” 

 

“That’s alright.” The person smiled, turning back to their sketchbook. Wilbur returned the gesture, looking back at the single piece of paper he had been loaned out.

 


 

Wilbur sauntered into the cafeteria, excited to tell George about the other British person he met in class. But, as he looked for the messy brown hair that usually served as a beacon in the midst of the lunchtime chaos, he noticed the brunette locks were nowhere to be seen. 

 

Addled, he inspected the room, thinking that perhaps George and his crowd moved to a different table for today. He considered that they might not have a designated lunch table that they’d claimed as belonging to their group.

 

‘Maybe they just sit down wherever they can?’

 

When Wilbur turned around to search for the third time, he was met by none other than Nick standing a foot or so away from him. He blinked a few times, processing the sudden encounter.

 

“Wilbur, you coming? You look lost,” Nick said, scratching at something on his arm.

 

“Coming where? Where’s George?” he said, his mouth widening into a yawn.

 

“To our table...?” he cocked an eyebrow. “Oh– sorry– it’s just me for now. George and Clay had to stay behind to finish some project they’re working on together. I’ve been trying to wave you down since I saw you walk in.”

 

Wilbur squinted. “Oh. Then hello, Nick. Let’s go sit down then.”

 

They ambled over to the lunch table, where the other began to apologize as soon as they sat down.

 

“I’m sorry—” Nick blurted out, turning to face Wilbur fully. “The beach is just the first hangout spot we’ve ever had together. But– the three of us talked last night, and I realized it was dumb of Clay and me to try and keep that from you.” 

 

“Nick… it’s fine, I’m over being upset about it,” he grumbled.

 

“But you were upset about it— at some point!” 

 

“Okay? Don’t act like that’s some crazy, radical idea. ‘The new kid gets shut out right after being welcomed into the established friend group’? Come on. That shit is old as dirt.” Wilbur rubbed his eyes and faced Nick, who shrugged but nodded his head. “I’m not mad at you or Clay,” he said, “it’s just been a rough couple of weeks...” 

 

Nick looked away, carefully deciding his next words. “Do you wanna… talk about it?” he said, finally. “I’m not that good at advice, but– I am a good listener. I know how it feels to feel invisible when you’re sad.” 

 

“It’s fine. Really.” He couldn’t help the tiny smirk that grew on his face. “It’s just the move. It’s not that deep, I promise.” 

 

“Okay” –he let out a deep sigh– “but, if you ever just need to rant or some shit, I'm the guy to go to for that. I know we just met and all, but still!”

 

Wilbur chuckled, shaking his head, and Nick grinned at him before suddenly shouting towards the other end of the cafeteria.

 

He pointed his finger. “Finally! There they are!” 

 

Wilbur looked over his shoulder at where Nick was pointing, and sure enough, George and Clay had entered the cafeteria. They were talking and laughing with each other about something. The project, he assumed. When they reached the table, George sat across from him, and Clay sat next to George.

 

“Hey! Stop flirting, it’s disgusting to see you make a move on my friend,” George huffed, shaking his head at the other two brunettes.

 

Wilbur opened his mouth to apologize before Nick interrupted him. “Hey! He’s my friend too! You know I’d never,” he retaliated, causing a blanket of relief to fall over Wilbur when he realized he wasn’t the one George said that to.

 

“Mhm.” He rolled his eyes before smiling softly at Wilbur, who raised his eyebrows and smiled back awkwardly.

 

“Hey. I’m straight,” Nick said, enunciating the ‘t’ at the end. 

 

“Yeah, straight up annoying,” Clay remarked, articulating the ‘t’ in the same way. Nick gasped and leaned across the table to punch his arm.

 

“If anyone is annoying, it’s you!” he bit back, leaning back in his seat. “Plus, methinks you’re forgetting something...” he said, subtly motioning to Wilbur with his eyes.

 

Clay looked confused before realization dawned on him. “Right.” The blonde nodded, turning to face Wilbur, who blinked in surprise. “Wilbur, I’m very sorry. I was a complete dickhead. We don’t own the beach, and I shouldn’t have acted like it.” He leaned forward a little. “But please come with us after school today! Think of it as like, a peace offering. Only if you forgive us, though.”

 

Wilbur nodded his head, feeling a bit flustered. “I already told George I’d come this morning,” he said.

 

“You didn’t tell me this!” He widened his eyes at the boy in question. 

 

“I wanted you to apologize. You literally whisper-shouted at me right in front of him yesterday. God, Claybert, no wonder your crushes always fall through. You’re so dense,” George said, his tone playful. 

 

“Hey! I actually made progress with P.E. boy today! He told me what his name was!” he said, puffing out his chest proudly. “Well, his nickname, I think. He said for me to call him Techno.” 

 

Wilbur despaired. Any room for doubt that ‘P.E. boy’ was his brother just evaporated into thin air, and he seriously contemplated breaking the news.

 

‘If this goes on, Techno is probably going to kill Clay. Am I going to just sit idly by and watch him be destroyed?

 

‘...Probably.’

 

“His full name is Technoblade,” Wilbur said, pushing a strand of hair out of his face.

 

The blonde cried out in shock, “What?! How do you know?!” 

 

“I just do.” Wilbur bit his lip to hide his smirk, looking away from Clay. 

 

“Oh, and the mysterious British boy just gets even more mysterious,” Nick chimed in with a grin, beginning to eat his food now that the group’s tension was gone.

 

“C’mon, tell me how you know. Please?” Clay said, but Wilbur just shook his head, trying to hide his laughter. “Pleeeeease? I’ll let you feel my bicep...” He bargained, promptly pushing up the sleeve of his green jersey, flexing his arm, and leaning over the table to give the other teen a closer look. He glanced back and forth between him and the mound of muscle, giving his most convincing puppy-dog-eyes.

 

Wilbur scrunched up his face. “God, no. Put that away.” 

 

“Public indecency, Claybert,” George mocked.

 

Nick piled on to the teasing, “AHHH MY EYES! THEY BURN!!!” he said, taking it way overboard.

 

“Hey! You’re all just jealous,” Clay said, sitting back down in his seat and rolling his sleeve down.

 

Wilbur scoffed. “Trust me, I’m not,” he remarked, trying his best to put a playful twist on his tone and failing miserably. “Uh– fine, I’ll tell you. But you can’t freak out, okay?” 

 

The football player nodded eagerly, and Wilbur motioned for the group to huddle closer together, acting as if he was about to share some Earth-shattering secret.

 

“Technoblade is my older brother,” he spoke barely above a whisper.

 

The gasps he received made his smile break through, and he was unable to hide the laughter that followed it. 

 

“WHAT!?” Clay exclaimed, freaking out, just as he said he wouldn’t. 

 

“It’s true!” Wilbur managed, trying to disregard the stares directed towards their table.

 

“But he’s American— and you’re British! How does that work?” he whined, running his hands through his golden hair in complete bewilderment.

 

Nick butted in, “Well, Clay, when two people love each other veeeeerrry much, they—”

 

“No!” He moved his hands to cover his ears. “I don’t wanna hear about sex! I already know!” 

 

The group laughed, Clay’s face beginning to turn a bright hue of red. 

 

“Please, Claybert! You’re acting like a total virgin!” 

 

“I am a virgin! I’m not a skank like you, George,” he cried out. If Phil could hear him, he’d surely receive a lecture for using the work ‘skank’, Wilbur mused.

 

He felt his laughter die down, and through a broad grin, he began to explain. “Techno is adopted, Clay. He had his accent before we even met him,” Wilbur said, “he was flown from the states to be fostered with us, and my dad liked him so much he decided to keep him.”

 

“Oh…” Clay breathed out. “But he’s older than you!” he said, confusion still plastered on his face.

 

Wilbur’s smile receded slightly. “Um, yeah. What does that have to do with anything?” 

 

“Well, like– why? Could your dad just not wait to have a teenager?” 

 

“Well… we adopted Techno when he was ten. I’m only a year younger than him.” 

 

“Yeah, but maybe your dad just didn’t want to wait that extra year—” He received a hearty slap to his shoulder from George before he could finish his statement.

 

“Clay, shut the fuck up?” George said, his tone carrying a sudden weight.

 

Nick grabbed Wilbur’s hand and stared into his eyes. “Don’t listen to him, Wilbur. You are enough,” he said.

 

“Hey– it’s fine. George– Nick– he was just asking a question.” He pulled his hand from Nick’s grasp. “Clay, you’re fine. I mean, I used to feel kind of replaced, but it’s literally been years and I’m completely over it. Techno’s my brother, and we’re fine with each other now,” he explained, trying to quell the tension in the air. 

 

The three teens nodded slowly, having a silent conversation with each other through mutual glances.

 

“Well, you’re still coming with us after school, right?” George asked, changing the topic.

 

He chuckled softly, nodding. “Yes, George. How many times do you want to hear it? I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

 


 

Wilbur did nothing during his final class except stare at the clock and feel his eyelids growing heavy again, completely unable to pay attention to what the teacher was saying. Something about manifest destiny? He couldn’t care less about American History.

 

The policy of an American sphere of influence, and of non-intervention in European affairs was dubbed the ‘Monroe Doctrine.’ Following 1870, it was used as a rationale for U.S. intervention in Latin America,” the teacher droned on. With every excruciating second that passed, Wilbur could feel himself dying inside.

 

As soon as the bell rang, he saw various students jumping out of their seats and rushing out, all chatting with their friends from the class. However, Wilbur was unfortunate enough to not share a class with any of his friends at all, besides AP Lit with George, of course.

 

He grabbed his bag and nodded a wordless ‘goodbye’ to his teacher as he headed out the door. Pulling out his phone, he began to stare down at the screen as he walked, rendering him unable to notice the figure approaching him until he practically ran into it.

 

“Hey, watch where you're walking you freakazoid.”

 

Wilbur looked up at the familiar voice and was met with Techno standing in front of him with a hand on his hip. Wordlessly, he turned around, starting towards his car.

 

“Oh, hey! I was actually just gonna text you,” he said, walking beside his brother.

 

“...About?” Techno asked, motioning with his hand for Wilbur to spit it out. 

 

“About you giving me a ride– you don’t have to,” he explained, “I’m going to see some friends after school.”

 

“Wait a sec. So what I’m hearing is that you’re gonna leave me alone with Tommy?!” The oldest shuddered, which forced a chuckle out of Wilbur. 

 

“He’s not that bad, drama queen,” he muttered. “Just stick him on his game.” His eyes drifted away before he remembered something. “Oh, speaking of annoying blondes, do you know a guy named Clay?” he said, stirring the pot.

 

Techno’s immediate eye roll gave him all the answers he needed. “Oh my GOD, he’s like, sooooo annoying! It’s like, he met one other gay person in his stupid class and suddenly got all hot and horny.” He groaned. “As if! He could never tap this.” He gestured to himself, drawing attention to his strong frame and long, pink hair. “Why do you ask? Ugh– don’t tell me you're friends with that queef weasel.”

 

“Okay, I won’t tell you then.” Wilbur looked away, smirking at the look of betrayal his brother instantly donned.

 

“Wilbur! He is like, frozen yogurt personified” –he turned around and grabbed his brother’s shoulders suddenly– “and we are ice cream! The two should never mix! He’s probably gonna try and flirt with you the way he’s flirting with me!”

 

“Relax, king. He’s just a friend,” Wilbur said, patting the other’s head condescendingly. 

 

Techno shook his hand off of him. “Oh my God! I know more about boys than you ever will. You better stay away from that overgrown purse turd or I will have a cow, so help me!” he exclaimed, shaking his brother which elicited stares from a few surrounding students. 

 

“Motherfucker– chill. I know how to fend people off, and Clay isn’t dangerous, alright?” He stepped back, shaking his head. “If you hate him, or think he’s creepy or whatever, then so be it. Just don’t crush his spirits too badly, okay? He’s fragile.” 

 

“I don’t haaaate him– and he’s not creepy, I just d—” Before Techno could finish his thought, he was interrupted by the very subject of their conversation.

 

‘Speak of the devil and he shall appear…’

 

“Hey, Wilbur!” Clay’s voice rang through the air. “And, uh, hey Techno…” His face immediately flushed and he looked away. The brothers turned to stare at him, the two blinking in unison. “Oh, right! How silly and goofy of me to forget! You guys are siblings!” the green-eyed teen called out as if he had rehearsed.

 

“That was really good!” George appeared next to Clay, side-eyeing him. 

 

“Shut up?” he said, glaring at the other, whose grin was beginning to resemble the Cheshire Cat.

 

“Hey,” Wilbur said as the two friends approached, “I was just letting Techno know about our plans.”

 

“Yeah. Hey, Techno,” Clay said, his voice dropping noticeably lower. Wilbur’s eyebrows shot up, and he looked over to George, who appeared like he was going to burst into laughter at any moment. 

 

“... You said that twice, now,” Techno said, limply holding out two fingers. 

 

George leaned over as if to share a secret, but he talked intentionally loud enough for all of them to hear. “You’re right, Claybert, he is really hot.” 

 

Wilbur immediately picked up on the game he was playing and turned to watch his brother’s reaction.

 

“I did not say that!!!” Clay spun on his heel to make dead eye contact with George and smacked him on the shoulder multiple times, his face now beet red. At this point, the brunette was done holding back his laughter.

 

Techno only yawned, appearing to glare daggers at Clay. He looked ready to kill him. 

 

Clay exclaimed, “FUCK YOU ALL!! I’M WAITING IN THE CAR!! YOU’LL BE LUCKY IF I’M STILL THERE BY THE TIME YOU GET OUT!!” His voice cracked suddenly which gave everyone a bad case of second-hand embarrassment. He then whipped around and swiftly walked away, flipping off George, who only laughed harder.

 

“Right, for sure!” he projected between laughs. With a shake of his head, he turned his attention to the pink-haired wall that stood in front of him. “I’m George, It’s nice to meet you.” He held out his hand.

 

“Oh, how British of you. No wonder you and Wilbur clicked.” Techno grabbed his hand and shook it, his expression softening. 

 

“Oh? Do you talk about me at home, Wilbur?” he asked, still shaking hands.

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened. “...Uh, a little, yeah.”

 

George laughed. “Aw, how sweet!” He dropped Techno’s hand and stepped towards the other. “We should probably go, though– before Clay keels over and dies. We cannot have Nick driving.” He made a ‘barf’ noise, a smile shining through his words.

 

He nodded, moving closer to the shorter boy. “Uh– yeah…” The two started off, but Wilbur quickly turned around to address his brother one more time. “Oh– bye Techno! Can you let dad know I’m out if he gets home before me?” 

 

“Whatever, I’m gonna find Tommy. Don’t get drunk or high, and don’t pork without protection,” Techno joked, watching the two walk off together.

 

Wilbur looked at George– who was giggling at the remark– and felt heat spread throughout his face, noticing something new about his friend.

 

‘Has he always had those freckles…?’

 


 

“Why would you do that!?” Clay yelled, eyes locked on the road as they sped down it. George hadn’t stopped giggling since they all got in the car, and Nick had to resort to asking Wilbur what had exactly happened– and when he had heard, he began to laugh at Clay as well.

 

“Because you act so stupid when you have a crush!” George responded, leaning his head against the car window. “I was just humbling you! I couldn't resist!”

 

“Humbling me…? HUMBLING ME?!” Clay gripped the steering wheel until his knuckles were white. “I can never speak to him again!!”

 

“Wait wait wait— what are you gonna do when Wilbur eventually invites us to his house? We’ll have to meet his family!” Nick laughed out.

 

His eyes widened. “Wilbur, I’m never going to your house! Techno will trap me in the basement or something!! Did you see the way he looked at me? I wanted to run for the hills!”

 

Wilbur burst out laughing. “We don’t even have a basement! It’s Florida!” He shook his head. “Also, don’t pay too much attention to the way he looks at you. If you think he’s pissed or vengeful or anything like that, you’re honestly just looking at his resting face,” he informed. “He’ll probably never acknowledge your existence again, though, so you have that to look forward to.”

 

Clay let out a frustrated yell, breaking a little too hard at the stoplight. Upon closer inspection, Wilbur could see a few veins here and there popping out of his neck and arms.

 

“Try not to kill us, will you!” George leaned forward to fit in between Nick and Clay, resting his elbows on the center console.

 

“Maybe don’t embarrass me in front of hot guys then?! Or just– hot people in general?!” he snapped, half-joking. “Sorry, Wilbur!”

 

“You should be! He’s literally my brother!” Wilbur cringed, shaking the mere thought of Techno being hot out of his brain. 

 

“Clay, it’s green,” Nick said, gripping onto the ‘oh shit’ bar. The blonde looked over at him and pressed down on the gas hard, causing George to fall into the backseat with Wilbur. 

 

Nick gritted his teeth, slowly turning to glare at the other. “How the fuck did you get your license again?” 

 

“No backseat driving! You should’ve driven here yourself if you know so much!” 

 

“Yeah, no backseat driving!” George called, from the backseat.

 

Nick went dead silent. “Hey, George?” he said, not even turning to face him.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Eat my ass.”

 

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading, part two will be out soon! If you enjoy this fic, please don't hesitate to show your support by leaving kudos and commenting. We really enjoy reading the comments!! Also, if you'd like to message us about the fic, my art instagram is @hxrgensen! Your support means everything to us <3
-Christine

Chapter 4: Deep Blue Underworld (Part 2)

Summary:

The beach day goes a bit sideways after a silly dare, and Wilbur's family problems only worsen.

Notes:

HI! Here's part 2 of the last chapter! just before u all go into this, we've added tags for suicidal thoughts and panic attacks, since both are present in this chapter.

They are fairly skippable but if u want to not read it, don't read from

"Wilbur shifted his weight, unable to even look at his dad (...)" until the next line break.

Love u all! /parasocial -Rat

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wilbur was expecting the other boys to run into the water the moment they arrived, given that the three of them had changed into swimwear, but much to his surprise, everyone stayed on the sand. Or George and Nick did, at least, since Clay stayed behind to grab some stuff from the car. They even sat down in the spot where Wilbur first visited the beach.

 

‘How convenient!’ He thought.

 

Nick laid down completely, sighing as he let the sun’s rays be absorbed by his skin. “Ohhh my God…” He stretched out a bit, letting out more satisfied noises. “I could literally do this twenty-four-seven.” Another sigh slipped out of him as he closed his eyes, relaxing into the warm sand.

 

George started pulling off his shoes. “You’d definitely get sunburnt.” He said, looking down at Nick.

 

“Shut your face.” Nick opened an eye to squint at him. “At least it takes longer than ten minutes for me to burn, Brit.” He sat up slightly, using his hand as a visor to look around for his bag. 

 

“I’ve been here for six years!” George exclaimed, before flicking Nick’s forehead, which caused him to recoil back and kick up a mound of sand which– thankfully– flew in the opposite direction as them.

 

“It gets sunny sometimes in England...” Wilbur interjected, feeling a small need to defend his nationality. George snorted, and shot Wilbur a look as if to say ‘You’re lying through your teeth’. “What!” He sniffed. “I only said sometimes .”

 

George giggled and laid down in the sand with Nick. The sun made his ivory skin appear to sparkle.

 

“Hey hey hey!” Clay said, finally joining them. Straps belonging to multiple bags were overlapping on his shoulders and across his chest, and an absurd amount of bottles containing miscellaneous creams and liquids were tangled in his fingers.  “No one is allowed to lay down or do anything until they put on sunscreen!” He expertly dropped one of the bottles, which planted itself in the sand perfectly upright.

 

George sat up and brushed the sand off his back. “Right– sorry, Clay. Thank you!”

 

Clay sighed, looking at his friend through his eyebrows. “What would you do without me, George?” He chortled at his own joke.

 

“I don’t know. Maybe I’d actually experience happiness?” George reached over to grab the sunscreen, applying it to sections of his face and on his shoulders.

 

Nick sat up. “Ooooh, you might need an extra layer of sunscreen for that burn!” He goaded, before noticing one of the bags hanging from Clay’s shoulder. “My bag– give it!” He reached out and made grabby-hands, resembling a toddler.

 

With a huff, Clay tossed the bag over to Nick, who fumbled before catching it. He reached in and fished around for his sunglasses, putting them on and laying back down.

 

After being sufficiently covered in sunscreen, George offered the bottle to Wilbur, who took it gratefully and whispered, “So, is Clay the designated mom friend of the group or something?”

 

George gasped and playfully shoved Wilbur before whispering back, “Stop! That’s literally what me and Nick say all the time!” He covered his mouth with his hands, stifling his infectious laugh.

 

“Really?” Wilbur snickered. “Well– is he?” He began to put a small bit of  sunscreen on his face and nose.

 

“Kind of, but I don’t know if it’s possible to be the designated mom friend if you designate yourself .” The smaller boy kept his voice low and gestured to Clay with his eyes. The blonde was setting up a beach umbrella for the group. “He just cares a lot,” George continued. “He’s like this every time we come to the beach.”

 

“But doesn’t that feel… suffocating sometimes?”

 

“Oh yeah, for sure. But we know he means well. Why?”

 

“Why what?”

“Dummy,” George nudged Wilbur softly with his elbow. “Why do you ask?” 

 

“Hey–” He nudged back, feeling his pulse pick up slightly. “Um, I don’t know. Just asking a question.”

 

“Then consider your question answered.” George beamed, then stood up. “Well, I’m gonna go see if Clay needs help with anything. Do you wanna come with me?”

 

“Sure.” Wilbur said, standing up as well, which earned him a shocked expression from George.

 

“Jesus,” He said, looking up at Wilbur. “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to you being like, ten feet tall!”

 

The taller boy chuckled, scratching the back of his head. “Well, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to you being like, three feet tall. So I guess we’re even.” 

 

George laughed, pushed him lightly, and started over to Clay, who had set up a few beach chairs now, too. Wilbur followed behind him, oblivious to the wide grin that had spread across his face.

 




After all of Clay’s cautionary measures were checked off, everyone began to have fun. Nick laid down in the sand once more, George and Wilbur relaxed in the beach chairs, and Clay stood beneath the umbrella, looking out at the shoreline. 

 

Clay snickered. “Hey. You know what would be crazy?” He said, childlike excitement lacing his words. “Okay, I dare someone to run into the water!” The football player looked back and forth between the other three boys. 

 

“Uh, not it.” Wilbur said, for obvious reasons.

 

“Claybert, you’re about twelve years old.” George teased.

 

“I am not! I’m only four months younger than you!” Clay retaliated, eliciting an eye roll from George. “Well, Nick, are you gonna–”

 

“–Fine. I’ll do it,” Nick said, standing. “But if I don’t come back, assume I became a fish and assimilated into their society.” He joked. Wilbur tensed at the statement, his mouth pulling into a frown. 

 

“Okay, Joker . The fish society would think you’re way too smelly to join.” Clay tilted his head up, looking at a few seagulls flying over them.

 

“Wow, I’m hurt.” Nick fake sniffed. “Now I won’t do it.”

 

“What?! No, come on. Niiiiiickkkk…” Clay whined. “Please? For me? It’d be so crazy! Pleaaaaaaaseeee…” 

 

Nick scoffed. “You and I have very different ideas of what crazy is.”

 

“Please, Nick? I’ll take off my shirt…” He stepped into the sun towards his friend, raising his eyebrows faux-flirtatiously.

 

“Clay, you’ll do that for literally any reason. Besides, I was kidding. I’ll do it.”

 

“Yes!” Clay beamed. “But, I do kinda wanna take my shirt off…” He added. “I’m getting sweaty.”

 

“Then… do it?” Nick said, walking towards the shoreline. “Like I said, it’s not like you of all people need a reason to.”

 

“Aw, Nick! Thanks!”  Clay tugged the green tank top off his back, revealing his toned physique, which glowed in the sunlight. “That has to be the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me!” He said, balling up the shirt and tossing it to George with a playful wink.

 

“It wasn’t a compliment, Clay. You’re a pretentious whore!” Nick hollered out, already approaching the water.

 

“Oh. Well then I hope you drown!” He shouted back.

 

George huffed out a laugh, dropping Clay’s shirt into a nearby bag and turning to Wilbur. “They’re so dramatic.” He remarked. “It’s like watching reality tv.”

“I guess. I never really watched any of that stuff.” Wilbur replied. He crossed his arms, catching Nick in the corner of his eye. He was getting closer to the tide, and Wilbur couldn’t help but feel a sort of second-hand nervousness even though nothing was going to happen to him .

 

Nick stepped closer, picking up his pace gradually until he broke out into a run. His feet splashed against the tide, the water coming to meet him. As he persisted, the waves began crashing into him, pushing and pulling at the teen until he went under. Wilbur waited for him to come back up… but he didn’t.

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened, and he searched for a head of messy brown hair reemerging somewhere further down, but he saw nothing of the sort. 

 

“Is he…” Wilbur trailed off while George leaned forward in his seat to watch Clay fret over the drinks in the cooler.

 

“He’s fine.” George said, trying to ease Wilbur’s worries, concern nowhere to be found in his tone. “The oceans here aren’t like the ones in England. There’s nothing to worry about.” 

 

“But I can’t see him..!” Wilbur stressed, glancing back and forth between George and the ocean. “We’re not going to just sit here are we? What if he’s caught in a riptide?” He bit at his nails and swayed on his feet. 

 

“Wilbur, if you’re that concerned, why don’t you go get him?” Clay said, jokingly. “We come here almost every day, remember? None of us have died yet .”

 

“I— why don't you go get him?” Wilbur snapped, anxiety crashing over him like the waves he was watching. “You’re the one who dared him. If something happens to him, you’ll be to blame.”

 

“It’s alright, we promise.” George said gently, pushing up from his seat to place an arm on Wilbur’s shoulder, who only shrugged him off and crouched down to undo his boots. 

 

Once he placed them aside with his phone and other belongings, he began to walk towards the shore by himself. He wasn’t going to reveal anything to Clay and George if he could help it, but if something was happening to Nick and his own friends couldn’t be bothered enough to help him, then Wilbur would.

 

He gestured towards the sea with wide eyes and looked back at George, who simply shook his head. Then– as if on cue– the tide washed over Wilbur’s feet, causing his imaginary timer to start ticking down. Alarmed, he turned around and began hastening into the warm Florida water, diving with conviction into the deep, blue underworld. 

 

Wilbur kicked for a moment and tried to propel himself forwards until the bright yellow scales washed over his legs. He squirmed for a moment, the forced hiatus he took from swimming in the ocean having an unexpected effect on his body. He urged himself to recall how it felt— gliding through the freezing English sea, passing under ships and animals, the currents guiding him wherever he needed to go— and after establishing a comfortable rhythm, he started to push through the water with his tail. 

 

He plunged deeper and deeper into the ocean, and pushed his arms forward suddenly to stop his momentum. Bubbles fluttered out of his nose as he pivoted his head back and forth, trying to locate Nick.

 

He descended further with a flick of his tail, light blue fading into a deep indigo. He looked around once more through squinted eyes, a sense of panic creeping up on him.

 

He was about to turn to the shore line again to see if there was an area he may have missed, when a movement out of the corner of his eye caused him to instinctively turn his head. Carefully, he twirled his body to face whatever swam behind him, only to be met with wide, green eyes only a few inches from his face. Wilbur jerked back, opening his mouth to yelp, but silent bubbles rushed past his lips.

 

The two figures stared at each other in utter shock. 

 

Wilbur’s thoughts rang through his head. ‘There’s no fucking way...’

 

It was Nick, just as he’d always been, but with one small difference...

 

In place of his legs was a tail– an authentic one, not some sort of costume. A real, functioning tail that was part of his body . Its scales formed a pattern of vertical black and white stripes that ran down the appendage like they were painted on, but Wilbur knew they weren’t . He saw the way the scales glimmered softly under the water, and he’d seen it before, too. On himself... on his own real-not-a-costume-or-a-sick-joke mermaid tail .

 

‘If it’s real, then that means…’

 

Wilbur blinked. Nick blinked.

 

‘Oh.

 

‘OH...’

 

Everything clicked into place.

 

Nick motioned up, using his tail to push him to the surface. Wilbur followed, emerging from the water and letting out a gasp. 

 

“What?!” Nick yelled. “What?!”

 

“How?!” Wilbur shouted back, fighting against the waves. 

 

“What did you say?!”

 

“I said, h—”

 

“—Ugh! I can barely hear you, follow me!” Nick yelled, dipping below the water and pushing off at a quicker speed. Wilbur ducked under to follow.

 

He found himself struggling to keep up with Nick, who was weaving through colorful coral with little to no issue, and it was clear he had taken this route multiple times in the past. Despite this, the two swam for a little longer, Wilbur getting tangled up in seaweed more times than he’d like to admit.

 

Eventually, Nick had led him to a hidden cave deep below the surface and Wilbur stopped right at the entrance. He observed how the water inside appeared darker than that of the open sea, and as he swam through the near-pitch-blackness, he couldn’t help but feel like he was swimming into the stomach of a giant, Floridian ocean monster.

 

Catching a glimpse of light shining above them, Nick darted upwards with Wilbur close behind, and the two boys broke the surface and inhaled deeply. The cold, dank air rushed through their lungs, and Wilbur waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness before surveying his surroundings. They appeared to be in some kind of underwater cave pool.

 

Nick drifted to the shallow rocks off to the side, and Wilbur assumed he should do the same. 

 

“So… you have.. A tail…?” Nick started, shifting so his own tail floated up. Wilbur stared at him. 

 

“Um, no — So you have a tail?!” Wilbur exclaimed. “But then, how do you go to the beach all the time?! Does everyone just… know?! Are mermaids normal around here?!” 

 

Nick squinted at him. “Dude, what. No, of course not. You talk about Florida like it’s an alien planet.” He said, cracking up at the latter-half of the statement.

 

Wilbur raised his voice, causing it to echo through the cave. “Okay, but then that means you just risked everyone finding out!! What if someone saw you?!” 

 

Nick put his hands up in mock surrender. “Chill out, Wilbur. No one’s ever seen me.” 

 

Sure, ” Wilbur scoffed. “Not even Clay or George–” He froze as soon as the words left his mouth. “Oh my God,” He rushed, “Please don’t tell them about this, okay?! I don’t know what I’ll do if they know— or what they’ll do if they know!!”

 

Nick tried to interject, “Uh, Wilbur, It’s fine. Clay and G—”

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened. “—You can’t tell them, Nick!! We can’t risk becoming headlines for Florida news!!” His hands were noticeably trembling, and he wondered how long they’d been like that. 

 

“What?!” Nick’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Uh— sure, sure, whatever man. Just calm down, alright?” He patted Wilbur’s back in an attempt to soothe him. “I uh, won’t tell them. Actually uh…” His olive eyes darted around the cave. “They don’t even know about me yet. So, uh, yeah. You’re good, okay?” 

 

Wilbur relaxed into the touch, registering Nick’s words and turning to meet his gaze. “Are you sure, Nick?” The shaking of his hands ebbed away gradually and he felt his concerns being put on hold.

 

“Yeah man, don’t worry. This stays between us.” Nick nodded his head and grinned.

 




Wilbur waved goodbye to his friends after they dropped him off, and started up the stone path to his house. He felt sick after everything that had happened. Sure, Nick promised him secrecy but was it really safe to trust someone he’d known for such a short amount of time? He sighed and grabbed his keys out of his pocket, unlocking the door and stepping into his house. He wanted nothing more than to just crash in his room.

 

He didn’t even get halfway through pulling off his shoes when he heard Phil round the corner and stop near the couch. Wilbur stood up to see his father leaning on it, seemingly just standing there.

 

He let out a groan. “What do you want?” Wilbur said, walking past him. Phil followed behind, wearing a puzzled look.

 

“Hm? I was just going to ask you if you had fun...” Phil said, as the two reached the kitchen. 

 

Wilbur shuffled through the cabinets to find something to snack on, not sparing his father so much as a glance. 

 

Hearing a chair push out, he looked over to see his younger brother walk towards them and lean on the counter, his eyes glued to that cursed Nintendo Switch. Wilbur grit his teeth, but went back to rummaging through the cabinets. 

 

“Since when do you care if I have fun?” Wilbur snapped, grabbing a granola bar and shoving it into his pocket.

 

His father seemed shocked at the sudden attitude but quickly concealed his surprise, putting on a more neutral expression. “Wilbur, I–”

 

“–Jesus, maybe you should go wash the sand out of your crotch and come back when you feel less crabby .” Tommy interjected, chortling to himself. Wilbur took a step towards him, his mouth pressed into a flat line. 

 

“What..?” 

 

“It’s a pun, because you went to the bea—”

 

“Tommy, SHUT UP !” Wilbur barked suddenly, sending a piercing stare through his younger brother. Tommy only widened his eyes, dropping his Switch on the counter in shock, his pupils quivering slightly.

 

“Wilbur!” Phil shouted in surprise, stepping between the two siblings. “Where on Earth is all this coming from? What’s wrong with you?” He spoke, a cautious glint in his eyes.

 

Wilbur almost asked his father to repeat that. ‘...What’s wrong with ME?’ He thought, feeling rage boil up inside him. ‘He has no fucking idea what I’ve been through today. But I guess it’s my fault for assuming I’d be able to seek repose in my own fucking house…’

 

He took a step back and laughed out, a cruel smile cracking across his face. “That is just rich , Phil.” He turned to walk out of the kitchen, pausing to give his final piece, his voice dripping with venom. “Oh, and thanks for talking to me for the first time in days!” 

 

Phil followed persistently, close on his son’s heels. “Wil– help me out here. What’s the matter? You haven’t acted like this since–” Wilbur paused to whip back around, his unbridled rage starting to pour out. 

 

“–Since what? Since you adopted Tommy?!” Wilbur spat, causing silence to dominate the house. He couldn’t even hear his own heartbeat pounding in his chest. “...Or what about when you adopted Techno?” He continued, unable to quell his thoughts from spilling out of his mouth. “Yeah, I fucking noticed, Phil. Don’t think I didn’t realize all those years ago that that was just your– your sick, cowardly way of telling me I wasn’t enough for you!!” Wilbur shouted, daring to step closer to his father. It was too late to turn back now. 

 

Phil’s eyes grew to the size of dinner plates. He was speechless. He appeared to be contemplating the right thing to say, but every passing second felt like another nail in his coffin.

 

“Wilbur…” He spoke gently. “If this is about me, then make it about me. Please don’t drag Tommy or Techno into it.”

 

“Oh!” Wilbur scoffed. “Yeah, because God forbid I– I even mention your precious little new family!!” He shrieked. “I’m not the fucking idiot you raised me to be, Phil! You want to separate the past from the future so fucking bad, but no amount of moving across the world will ever create enough distance between you and the mess you made!!” 

 

Phil gaped.

 

“I know it’s because I look like her.” Wilbur balled up his fists, digging his fingernails into his palms. “But what I don’t understand– and what I think I deserve to know— is WHY?! Why do you even bother keeping me around when all you do is tend to Tommy and Techno?! Is it because having to see me every day gives you an excuse to mope around the house all the time and— and pretend that you actually MISS HER?!” Wilbur heaved, his eyes becoming glassy. “Do you just keep me around as some kind of ghostly remnant of her?! Is that why you don’t ever say anything to me!?” His voice shook. 

 

Phil just stood there, silent. 

 

“Nothing to say?!” Wilbur waved his arms up. “What’s new!”

 

Then, he noticed the tears trickling down his father’s face. It was a staggering sight, like an actor breaking character. 

 

Phil sniffled, ducking his face to wipe away the tears, letting out a watery laugh. “Sorry, sorry...” He huffed out.

 

Wilbur shifted his weight, unable to even look at his dad as he was now. He did this. He made his dad cry .

 

‘...Maybe I would’ve been better off left alone in England. Maybe I should've gone through with jumping out the window. Maybe I should’ve—’ His thoughts prodded at him, as if waking a sleeping beast. 

 

He screwed his eyes shut, putting the idea from his mind as quick as it inserted itself, and let out a gasp of air once he realized his body was screaming for it. 

 

“Oh, Wil… Don’t feel bad...” Phil’s voice was gentle. He neared closer to Wilbur, who kept his eyes squeezed shut, choking out a broken breath. He jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder, gently rubbing up and down. He ripped his arm away from Phil, stumbling back a few steps. 

 

“Um..? What the hell?” Techno’s voice sounded behind him. He pivoted to see his brother staring back and forth between him and their father, bewilderment clear on his face. 

 

Wilbur felt everyone’s eyes on him— just like at school. It made his skin crawl, it made him want to throw up, it made him want to scream

 

He locked eyes with Techno for only a moment, letting another gasp of air out, and pushed past him to scale up the stairs and race up to his room. 

 

When Wilbur slammed his door, it felt different than the door slams prior. He was fully aware that, in closing that door, he was erecting a wall between him and his family. Nothing would be the same after this. 

 

He slid down the door, hands grasping at the carpet as he let tears trail down his cheeks. He made his dad cry, he made Tommy scared of him, and Techno would definitely hate him once he found out what he said to Phil.

 

He silently cried out to whatever transcendent being would be of use to him. He wished to be better for his brothers and for his dad to care about him. He begged for control over his emotions. He wanted so many things—

 

But for the first time in a while, he just wanted his mom.

 




A gentle knock on the door jolted Wilbur out of his spiral. He didn’t know how much time had passed, only that he moved from the floor to his bed and that he couldn’t stop picking at his fingers. But it was either that, or destroy his guitar, and Wilbur didn’t know if he’d be able to get a new one after what just transpired.. 

 

A second round of knocks sounded before Wilbur heard his older brother call his name. 

 

“Wilbur? Um, hey… Are you in there?” Techno called out, walking on eggshells.

 

“Yeah, come in.” Wilbur replied, wincing as his voice cracked.

 

The door opened slowly as his brother peaked his head in, looking around the room for Wilbur. Spotting him, he walked through and shut the door behind him, crossing to Wilbur’s bed. He sat next to the brunette, making sure to keep a couple inches of space between them. 

 

“So…” Techno began, trying to muster the courage to make eye contact.

 

“So...” Wilbur answered back, staring at the posters on his wall.

 

“So like, what the hell happened back there?” Techno asked.

 

“Don’t act like Phil didn’t tell you.” Wilbur grumbled.

 

“Um, duh.” He answered. “But like, I want to hear your side. God, I’m not an asshole.”

 

Wilbur let out a soft laugh, pulling his knees up against his chest. 

 

“It’s just— you’re always his perfect little child. Well– you and Tommy. He doesn’t even put my grades on the fridge anymore ever since you started getting straight A’s.” Wilbur sniffled, tucking his face into his knees. 

 

Techno hummed, “Oh my God. Tommy’s getting straight A’s? I owe a lot of people money then…” He said, in an attempt to lighten the mood.

 

“Shut up,” Wilbur fought back a chuckle. “You know what I meant…”

 

“Yeah, I did. But like, the fridge grades thing isn’t your fault.” He said. “You’re a kid . He should’ve been ready to take on both of us when he said yes to fostering me. Like, common sense much?” 

 

Wilbur let himself laugh, squeezing his eyes shut to hold back more tears. “Yeah, probably.”

 

After a moment of silence, Techno asked, “But like, real talk— do you really feel like you matter less to him than the rest of us..?” 

 

Wilbur felt his bottom lip tremble, shrugging his shoulders to give a noncommittal answer. Techno raised his eyebrows in response, and the two fell back in awkward silence.

 

“I-It’s stupid. It’s been like this for the last three years.” Wilbur finally spoke. “I should be used to it by now, but this always happens. It always becomes some explosive thing...” 

 

“Um, what the fuck?” Techno turned to face him. “This is not your fault, Wil. Like, yes– you shouldn’t have gone all Solange-in-the-elevator at Tommy like that, but it’s Phil’s job to uh, be a parent? Like, to all of us. Just because you’re the easy child doesn’t mean you don’t need a dad to lean on...” He placed an awkward hand onto Wilbur’s head just as he began to shake with the first sob.

 

He ran his hand through his brother’s curls, allowing him to get the rest of his tears out. It took a few minutes until Wilbur was back to sniffles, his breathing slowing down.

 

“I’ll… talk to him.” Techno said slowly, as he pulled Wilbur into a hug that wasn’t particularly conventional— Wilbur’s limbs were too gangly and Techno was an awful hugger. But, it was enough for the two siblings. 

 

Wilbur pressed his face into Techno’s shoulder, not crying anymore but still glassy-eyed. 

 

“Thanks, Pinky.” Wilbur’s voice was muffled by Techno’s shirt. “Sorry you had to see me like this…”

 

“Hey. We’ve all got our junk, hun.” He pointed an awkward finger gun at his brother and giggled softly.

 

Wilbur half-smiled. Techno always seemed to know how to break down his walls. 

Notes:

Don't forget to leave a kudos and comment if u want! If u want to talk about the fic more with us or share any fanart dm Christine at @hxrgensen! – rat

Chapter 5: Keep It Classy, George

Summary:

Wilbur's been acting strange lately, and George wants to find out why. + a bonus scene with Clay and someone special ;)

Notes:

This one's pretty beefy! But we wanted to progress the story as much as possible with one chapter, and we did! It's DTeam-centric and dialogue heavy, so we hope you enjoy! Thanks for all the kudos and bookmarks btw it's so cool to see people enjoy this fic!!! – Christine <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

While driving back from dropping off Wilbur, the three friends wasted no time divulging into a scattered conversation about what happened at the beach.

 

“So, Nick, care to explain what went on between you and Wilbur?” Clay asked, taking a left turn onto George’s street. 

 

“Uh…” he started, “well I saw him dive into the water all of a sudden, and he looked super like, shook up, so I swam over and–” 

 

His jaw dropped, “—Nick! You swam over?! ” 

 

“Yeah, but–”

 

“—Did he see your tail?!” George said, pulling himself onto the center console, panicked. 

 

Clay scoffed, “Man– George, I told you that’s why they were down there for so long!”

 

“What! No! Let me speak!” Nick yelled, turning to face the blonde. “He just knows about me! He was freaking out a ton so I just told him you guys didn’t know!”

 

“Oh, come on now!” Clay huffed, slamming on the brakes in front of George’s house, causing the other two to jerk forward. “So now he’s gonna put two and two together and figure out the rest of us!” he clamored, his voice rising in pitch.

 

“Guys! He promised me he’d never tell!” he tried to placate. “He told me that he never, ever breaks his promises!” 

 

“That’s not that reassuring...” George said, grabbing his backpack and opening the car door. “Just— we have to be more careful now, guys. If either of you assholes hurt him again, he’s definitely gonna spill our secret.”

 

Clay nodded, agreeing, but Nick furrowed his brow at the other brunette. 

 

“I don’t think so guys, I think he’s pretty trustworthy when it comes to this...” he vouched.

 

“I’m sure he is, Nick,” George said, stepping out and walking up to the passenger window. “Look, I want to trust him too– you know I do– but this isn’t something we can just trust in. We have to be sure he won’t tell, and I just don’t know if I’m there yet.” 

 

“Yeah, same,” Clay said, “just because Nick can’t keep his mouth shut doesn’t mean we need to be totally fucked too.” 

 

“What the hell, Clay?!” he punched the other teen’s shoulder.

 

George rolled his eyes, “You’re both so annoying. Text me when you get home.” He moved away from the car, a smile forming on his face, “We can talk about this more when I don’t have literal mountains of AP Lit homework.” 

 

Clay leaned back into his seat, nodding and rubbing his shoulder, “Right. See ya, George!” 

 

“Bye, Gogs,” Nick waved as the car pulled away from the driveway.

 

George shook his head, turning and heading up to his door, already able to feel his phone buzzing in his pocket with rapid-fire texts from Nick.

 


 

When George woke up the next morning, he noticed it was lighter outside than it usually was. Alarmed, he checked the time on his phone and realized he had slept in.

 

‘Ugh, how splendid,’ he thought, ‘Now I don’t have time for breakfast.’

 

He looked out his window, sighing in relief when he saw no car outside his house.

 

‘Okay, Clay’s probably going to arrive in a few minutes or so– I should have enough time to at least get dressed and brush my teeth…’

 

He forced himself out of bed and trailed to his dresser, pulling out an oversized, black hoodie and blue sweatpants– and as he was putting them on, he couldn’t help but recoil slightly whenever his cold fingers grazed his skin. He examined his appearance in the full-body mirror against the wall, and stepped closer to adjust his hair to his liking, and when he was satisfied with the way it looked, he continued on to the bathroom.

 

After brushing his teeth with extreme caution– as one does when they’re a mermaid– George headed downstairs and slipped on the same pair of grey sneakers he wore nearly every day. He was known to prioritize comfort over style, especially when he had to rush like this.

 

He grabbed his bag and walked out the front door, scrolling through his phone while he waited in the driveway for his ride. Then, after a couple more minutes, George caught Clay’s black Lexus rounding the corner in his peripheral. He put his phone away, giving a tired half-wave to his friend as he pulled in.

 

Clay greeted George as soon as he climbed into the front seat, “Good morning, Sleeping Beauty!” he said, earning himself a groan from the other.  

 

George rubbed his eyes, “Morning,” he mumbled.

 

The blonde giggled and muttered under his breath, “ Morning…” he said, mimicking the other’s accent.

 

He cocked an eyebrow, “What.” 

 

“Your accent is always a little thicker when you’re tired,” he replied, putting the car in reverse. “It’s a little funny…” a goofy smile crossed his face as he backed out of the driveway. George only sighed in response, resting his chin on his fist.

 

Noticing his friend’s low-energy mood, Clay handed him the AUX cable, giving him a kind smile before turning his attention forwards. The brunette gratefully connected his phone to the car audio and put on a playlist, turning the volume up slightly as they exited his neighborhood.

 

After hearing the intro of the first song, Clay asked, “Oh! Is this from Lorde’s new album?” 

 

“Yeah. I actually quite like it. I don’t get why people are saying it’s not as good as Melodrama...”

 

“Well, I don’t know a ton about her music, so I don’t have an opinion on that. But, I do really like this song! I like the end– when all the instruments come in! It sounds really pretty!”

 

George chuckled, “Yeah, I guess you could say that.”

 

“I did!” the green-eyed teen beamed before changing the topic. “Anyways– George, I have a game plan! I was thinking last night about ways to talk to Techno, and then I was like, ‘Oh my God, I can just talk to him during break!’ so– I will!” he said, gesturing wildly with his free hand.

 

“Jesus, Claybert. Are you still hung up on Techno? Your crushes don’t usually last this long, I’m starting to think you’re obsessed.” George grumbled, rereading his latest text conversation with Wilbur. 

 

Clay glanced over for a moment, grinning, “ You’re one to talk,” he snickered, turning onto the main road. “How late did you stay up last night talking to Wilbur ?” 

 

The other looked away, “Just because I think he’s cute doesn’t mean I’m obsessed with him.”

 

“Okay, and just because I think Techno is hot doesn’t mean I’m obsessed with him!

 

“It’s different for you, Claybert. You think everyone is hot– remember when you challenged yourself to have a new crush every day of February last year?”

 

“It’s the month of love! I wanted to make sure everyone felt appreciated! Besides, there are some hidden gems at that school!” 

 

“And you’re saying Techno is one of these hidden gems?”

 

“No! He’s like, the opposite of a hidden gem. He’s an obvious gem.”

 

“Mhm,” George said, looking out the window. “You know, with all this talking about boys, we’re hardly passing the Bechdel test.”

 

Clay burst into laughter, “George! We’re guys! That test isn’t for us!” he exclaimed with a bright grin. “Anyways, the reason I brought up my plan to you in the first place is ‘cause I kinda need your help...” 

 

“How so?” 

 

“I was wondering if you could ask Wilbur where Techno’s locker is. That way as soon as US History ends I can go and talk to him. Yesterday may have been a flop, but I’m going to be super smooth this time!” 

 

George giggled, “Oh, I almost forgot about yesterday. You looked like a complete fool,” he teased, sending a quick text to Wilbur. “Okay, I just texted him. Now– if that will be all– I’d like to just listen to my music. I’m exhausted.” 

 

“What? No– let’s chat! Clay and George! Besties forever!”

 

“Yes, besties forever, I know. But you’re awfully chipper for 7 in the morning, and I slept in and had to skip breakfast, so I just want to s—”

 

“–What?! George, you didn’t have anything to eat?!”

 

“No… I just said I slept in and had to skip breakfast.”

 

Clay tutted, shaking his head, “That’s no good. Here– I had a protein bar before my morning run, but I didn’t have like, a full meal, so do you wanna make a quick pit stop to get some yummy in our tummies?” he wiggled his eyebrows, glancing over to the other to gauge his reaction.

 

Never say ‘yummy in our tummies’ ever again,” he gave him a hard stare and sighed, adding on, “but sure, that sounds good. Honestly, thank God you want food, too. I was about to start ripping heads off if I had to wait all the way until lunch to eat.” 

 

“Ripping heads off? Stop, that’s so funny, George!” 

 

“Kill me.” A chime sounded in his hands, “Oh, that’s probably Wilbur,” he unlocked his phone to read the message, “yeah, it is. He says Techno’s locker is right by the cafeteria— locker 744. But he said ‘I think’ after, so I suppose you should take that with a grain of salt?”

 

“Yes!! Tell Wilbur that I love him!” Clay shouted, shimmying his shoulders in victory.

 

“I’m not telling him that,” George pulled a face, slouching down in his seat.

 

“My bad, I forgot you want him all to yourself...”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Clay giggled, “So, where do you want to stop for breakfast?” he asked, putting on his turn signal.

 

“Starbucks?” 

 

“But that’s so unhealthy!” 

 

“You literally demolish anything in front of you. I’m sure your metabolism can handle a microwaved egg sandwich,” George responded, sitting up straight. “I just don’t want to go inside anywhere. Please, Claybert?” 

 

“Ugh, fine,” Clay let out a fake huff and put in directions to the nearest Starbucks.

 

They ended up arriving to school five minutes late.

 


 

George hurried into AP Lit and sat in the back row next to Wilbur, eliciting a few indiscreet stares from classmates.

 

“Hi! Sorry I’m late– Clay and I stopped to get breakfast on the way, did I miss anything?” he whispered.

 

“Uh, hey,” Wilbur responded, not looking away from Sam, who was mid-lecture, “we’re just going over the answers for the Poe homework, did you get them all?”

 

“Uhm, most of them... I don’t like the essay questions, so I didn’t do them,” he let out a nervous giggle, causing Wilbur’s lips to curl into a smile. George’s gaze lingered on him for a moment before he turned to the board.

 

As the lesson droned on, he found himself sneaking a few quick glances at the boy next to him. He silently observed Wilbur’s pensive expression as he wrote down notes; the way he scribbled things out instead of erasing them to save time, the crude pictures he drew in the margins. He looked as if he was made of stone, like a statue– or of steel, like an android.

 

George snapped out of his daze, pretending to listen for a bit longer, to no avail. Bored, he leaned over again and whispered, “Sorry I stopped replying all of a sudden last night. I fell asleep right after I finished the homework.” He began to fidget with one of his pens, “I was so tired, I ended up sleeping in– that’s why I look like this,” he said, gesturing to himself subtly.

 

“It’s fine. I fell asleep too. I had a rough night,” Wilbur replied, hurriedly jotting down something Sam had just said, “and, uh, I think you look fine.” He shot George a reticent look, promptly turning his head forward again.

 

“Oh, um, thank you…” George smiled softly, his cheeks warming. “And– I’m sorry your night was rough.” 

 

“It’s fine. Uh– but I don’t really wanna talk about it.” 

 

“Okay, you don’t have to!”

 

Wilbur sighed, hints of guilt detectable in his expression, “Thank you. So, um, any reason you asked for Techno’s locker number?” 

 

Sam’s voice projected to the back of the room, interrupting their hushed conversation, “George and Wilbur, c’mon guys, not during my class,” he warned. “You’re in high school. Don’t make me separate you like children, okay?”

 

George spoke up, putting on a convincing frown, “Sorry, Sam. Wilbur just asked about my dog. She’s at the vet right now— not doing too well…” 

 

“Oh–” Sam stuttered for a moment, concern washing over his face, “I’m very sorry to hear that, but– is there any way you can continue talking about it after class? Just– not when I’m teaching, sorry...” 

 

“Don’t worry, we will. Sorry again… It’s just been hard.”

 

Wilbur simply gaped at George, dumbfounded at his ability to lie so fast on his feet.

 

Throughout the rest of class, the boys kept glancing over to each other, sending occasional texts whenever Sam would turn his back. Then– when the homework review was over– worksheets were passed around for the class to work on independently, and the room broke out in low chatter. Wilbur leaned back in his seat and George folded his arms on his desk, resting his head in them. 

 

‘Maybe I can just sleep here… would anybody notice?’

 

He didn’t want to do the worksheet, but after picking his head up for a moment, he saw Wilbur was somewhat working on it. 

 

‘Maybe I can copy off of him…?’ he shook the thought from his head. ‘No, that wouldn’t be fair. He said he had a rough night. I should respect that.

 

‘But what exactly happened? Is he talking about seeing Nick as a mermaid?

 

‘Ugh, what if he pries about me and Clay now that he knows about Nick?

 

I hate this stupid secret– it’s so much damned work to keep.’

 

Sam abruptly cleared his throat and clapped to draw everyone in again. Irate, George sat up straight to listen.

 

“Alright! We ran out of time today guys! Just finish the worksheets at home and turn them in tomorrow! You all catch that? No homework tonight, just the worksheets!” 

 

George sighed in relief, glad he could focus on it later– when he was more awake. He began to pack up his stuff, watching as the other students did the same; some handing in their finished worksheets, and others talking to their friends while they waited for the bell to ring. He spared a glance over to Wilbur, seeing him with his bag over his shoulder as well, looking down at his phone with a frown. 

 

George stood up, “Everything alright?” he asked.

 

“Oh! Uh, yeah— Techno just texted me saying my dad wants to talk about last night...” Wilbur looked down at the other, changing the subject, “um, speaking of Techno, why’d you want his locker number? You didn’t get to say.” 

 

“Right, since Sam rudely interrupted me,” George joked, starting past Wilbur to leave the classroom. “Well, Clay is planning on making a move on him today, or something like that.”

 

The bell rang and Wilbur followed, “Mm. And he wanted his locker number so he’d have a guaranteed way to find him?”

 

“Yes, precisely that. I might go with him, though, just to see it all unfold.” 

 

“Interested in watching the shitshow? How devious, George…” Wilbur smirked as they walked past Sam, who stopped them in their tracks.

 

“George, can you stay behind for a second?”

 

“Oh, um. Yeah,” George awkwardly turned around, walking back to Sam.

 

“Um, should I go…?”

 

“You can stay, Wilbur,” Sam said, walking around his desk to stand in front of George. He continued, “Listen, I’m terribly sorry about your dog. I had no idea, kiddo. And I’m sure calling you out in front of the whole class just made you feel worse– so I want to apologize for that.”

 

George sniffled, effortlessly falling back into the ruse, “It’s okay… I just need some time to heal. But thank you for your apology.” 

 

“You take all the time you need, okay? And don’t worry about the worksheet, either. I trust you know the material— just focus on your mental health for now.”

 

Wilbur’s eyes shot open, and George felt an urge to do the same, but he made sure to remain in character, “Thank you so much, Sam. You have no idea how much I needed this. You’re the best teacher ever!” he sniffled again, giving his teacher a soft smile.

 

“No problem, kiddo. Now go talk some more about it with Wilbur. Let it all out, and let me know if you want to speak with the school counselor.”

 

“I will! Thanks again!”

 

George turned away, joining Wilbur at the door and giving him a shocked look once Sam couldn’t see his face anymore. Once in the hallway, the two began cracking up immensely.

 

“Do you even have a dog, George?” Wilbur managed in between wheezes.

 

The other shook with laughter when he spoke, “No!” 

 

“Oh my God, then you just lied your way out of homework!”

 

“That wasn’t my intention! I swear, I just wanted to get us out of trouble when he caught us talking!”

 

“George, you’re some kind of accidental genius!”

 

He nudged the taller boy playfully, “Um, only accidental?” 

 

“My bad– you’re the smartest person on Earth ,” Wilbur said, nudging him back.

 

“That’s better,” George’s laughter faded, “okay– I have to go to math now. What class do you have next?” 

 

“Uh, art.”

 

George beamed, “Oh, my friend Eret is in that class! Do you know her?”

 

“I can’t say I do, sorry. But, I can pay extra attention when the teacher takes attendance to see who responds to the name, yeah?” a gentle hand found itself on the smaller boy’s shoulder.

 

‘Big hands…’ his heart began to race. ‘Agh! Wait, no– I need to leave!’

 

“Sounds splendid! Okay, bye!” George rushed. “Um, text me later!”

 

“I will, George. Cheers!”

 

Flustered, he parted ways with Wilbur, daring to look over his shoulder to steal one last glance at the boy– only to catch him doing the same. Heat spread throughout his face and he quickened his speed, silently praying this wouldn’t come up later.

 


 

George’s phone began blowing up with texts from Clay promptly after he was dismissed from math, causing him to let out a sigh; while he felt less tired now, he still considered it to be too early for the other’s antics. Begrudgingly, he headed towards the history building and noticed the blonde looking around, having just left class. George raised his hand to catch his attention, then made his way over.

 

Clay greeted his friend with a smile, “Georgie! Hey! How was English?” 

 

“Good, thanks for asking,” a tiny smirk formed on George’s face. “I accidentally got out of doing tonight’s homework, so I’m looking forward to taking a long nap after school. And you?” he tilted his head, “How was history?”

 

“Well, I think I got marked absent again,” Clay frowned. “They keep skipping my name during attendance– but I was there! You just saw me walk out!” 

 

“I did,” George agreed, “hm, maybe you should talk to the office about it?” 

 

“Good idea, I’ll try to remember to do that!” he gave the brunette a thumbs up. “Okay– so you said Techno’s locker is by the cafeteria, right?”

 

“That’s what Wilbur said, yes.”

 

“Well then let’s go! We can’t be wasting time!” he grabbed George’s hand and began bustling to their destination.

 

“Ah– Clay!” he whined, “Slow down! I’m still tired!”

 

“But you said you’d come along!”

 

“Yes, come along, not sprint across campus—” 

 

“—OH! Look, there he is!” Clay half-shouted when he saw Techno standing in front of his locker. He let go of George, making his way over to the senior.

 

Pleased to be able to move at his own pace, George put his hands in his pockets as he continued following his friend, “So you’re just chasing him now?” 

 

“No, I’m catching up with him! Don’t make it weird!” 

 

I’m not the one making this weird. You could’ve just– I don’t know– talked to Wilbur and had him set something up between the two of you? The way a normal person would do things?” he snarked, colliding against Clay’s back when the other stopped abruptly.

 

“Shh! Yeah, I could’ve, but now we’re doing this— and we have to make it look natural!” he whispered, his green eyes fixated on Techno putting in his locker combination.

 

“Okay, Claybert,” George scoffed. “Then let’s just go talk to him,” he began to walk ahead of the blonde.

 

“George! No, wait! What are you doing–”

 

“Hey, Techno!” he waved slightly to greet him. “We were just looking for you!”

 

Techno turned, watching his brother’s friend walk towards him with his eyebrows raised in suspicion, “Um… Hey? What do you want..?” he said, pulling his gym clothes out of his locker.

 

Clay shoved in front of the other boy before he could answer, shaking his head and grinning far too widely, “Nothing! We don’t want anything at all! I mean sort of– I mean, yes, kind of!” he said, stumbling over his words.

 

George snickered to himself, ‘So much for acting natural…’ 

 

Techno grimaced, “Oh, wow. Does this have something to do with Wilbur?” he closed his locker and crossed his arms. “Ugh, he probably told you about the fight he had with Phil, huh? Well there’s no tea, kay? You don’t need to get involved.” 

 

The two younger boys exchanged confused looks, ‘What fight? Is that what he was upset about in AP Lit..?’ George wondered.

 

Clay hummed in thought, “Well, uh, I didn’t hear about that– but, you know, we’re not just Wilbur’s friends! We want to be yours, too!” he said, rocking back and forth on his heels.

 

“Um, you do,” George said, watching his friend fully embarrass himself. “I’m just here for moral support.”

 

“Work. I appreciate the honesty,” the senior gave a tiny smile to George, before turning back to Clay. “Well– if he didn’t tell you, then just forget what I said.”

 

The blonde nodded eagerly, “Okay! We will! But– uh, I was just wondering if you–” he cleared his throat. “You, uh– you look really nice today! I like what you did with your hair!”

 

Techno blinked, taken aback, “Um… I know? But thanks.”

 

“No problem! And I really like the color! Is it supposed to bring out your eyes? Or do they just sparkle like that on their own?” a sly, bright green wink followed the compliment.

 

Techno furrowed his eyebrows, suddenly breaking the intimidating eye contact he’d been holding with the other. Without a word, he turned away, walking towards the locker rooms. 

 

Clay hurriedly followed him, panic flashing across his face, “Oh! Are you going to P.E. early? That’s a good idea! The locker rooms can get so cr— whoa!” caught up in his haste, he tripped over his own legs, causing George to look away in embarrassment.

 

Techno reached out and grabbed the back of Clay’s shirt just in time to stop him from falling face-first into the concrete. Effortlessly, he pulled him back to his feet.

 

He huffed out a laugh. “Hello? Watch where you’re walking, maybe?” 

 

“Y-Yes! You’re so right!” Clay stammered, his face turning bright red.

 

“Yeah, I am. And next time, just lead with the genuine compliment– it’ll make things easier for both of us,” Techno advised, before turning and walking away once more.

 

Clay slowed to a stop, thinking out loud, “Next time..? ...Both of us?” his face lit up suddenly, realizing what the other had meant. “Wha– hey! Wait up!” 

 

George– who was still standing by Techno’s locker– watched as his friend sped up again to walk beside the senior. He let out an amused laugh, shaking his head before heading off to his next class.

 


 

When it came time for lunch, George dropped his food tray on the table to catch the other three teens’ attention. They all looked up from their respective phones, giving him smiles and waves as he sat down next to Wilbur.

 

Nick cheered, “George! About time!”

 

“Yes, thank God you’re here,” Wilbur added, crossing his arms and looking across the table at Clay, “he’s been insufferably giddy about something that happened with Techno, but he refuses to tell us– which is annoying as hell considering he’s my brother.”

 

Clay scoffed. “Just cause he’s your brother doesn’t mean you need to know everything about him. Besides, I was waiting for George!” 

 

“Well, I’m here now so go ahead, Claybert,” he said.

 

“Thank you, Georgie,” his blonde hair bobbed as he nodded his head. “I already told them the first part since you saw it all happen—” 

 

“— and it was an absolute reach if you ask me.”

 

“Nick, shut up! It was not! He said ‘next time’ ! Why would he say that if he wasn’t at least a little bit into me?”

 

Wilbur chimed in, “Techno will say whatever if it gets someone to leave him alone. He does it all the time to me, my brother, and my dad.” 

 

“Ugh! But you weren’t there ! When he caught me, it was like– a thing – a connection! He said ‘next time’ because he wanted there to be a next time!” 

 

“Um, I think I would know what he wanted. Can we circle back to him being my brother? Your little ‘thing’ shouldn’t even be happening in the first place. Isn’t that bro code or something?”

 

Nick shouted out, “Yeah! It’s like that song– ‘Best Friend’s Brother’!”

 

Clay ignored him, “I met Techno before I met you, Wilbur. I’m pretty sure that’s like, some kind of loophole. Also, screw bro code because your brother is hot !” 

 

Wilbur couldn’t help the laughter that bubbled out of him as he yelled, “EW! Oh my God, never say anything like that ever again you loser !” 

 

The blonde opened his mouth to retort but stopped, hearing George giggling softly. 

 

“Oh my God, you two,” he said, his face noticeably red from keeping his laughter down. “I saw everything happen, and I think there may be some truth to what Clay is saying. It’s silly, but don’t worry Wilbur, he’ll definitely make a fool out of himself sooner or later.” 

 

Clay gasped. “Hey! I resent that! You know, he gave me his number! So you both can just go right to hell!” 

 

“He what ?!” Nick exclaimed, “Is that what you were gonna tell us?!”

 

“Yep!” his smile radiated with pride. 

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened and he pulled out his phone, rushing to send a text to his brother, “No fucking way...” 

 

“Hey! Wilbur, he gave it to me fair and square– don’t try to sway him in the opposite direction!” he reached out to try and nab Wilbur’s phone, causing him to lurch back, one of his long arms accidentally tipping over a water bottle on the table. 

 

All four of them jerked away to avoid the spill, a thick cloud of panic lingering in the air above them. George’s gaze lingered on the puddle on the floor before he looked up at his friends, noticing how even Wilbur’s eyes were clouded with fear. Confused, he looked over at Nick, who seemed to nod at the taller boy inconspicuously.

 

‘...Nick?’

 

Wilbur cleared his throat, “Um… sorry… Let me– let me go get napkins,” he stood up apprehensively, walking off to where the utensils were dispensed. 

 

George let out a deep sigh, “Holy shit...” 

 

Clay began once Wilbur was out of earshot, his voice hushed, “Nick, did you tell him about how we can’t touch water?!” 

 

“What! No!” he shook his head. “I told you he wouldn’t do anything to spill my secret! Plus, he doesn’t even know about you two!”

 

“Then why was there an open water bottle on the table, hm? Why did it just conveniently spill?”  Clay said, tapping his foot anxiously.

 

“Because I was the one drinking it! Water spills all the time, guys!” Nick huffed, crossing his arms. 

 

“I don’t know, it seemed so– like, staged,” He said, looking back at George.

 

Brown eyes met green, “Okay, but then why did Wilbur jump out of the way too?” 

 

Clay paused, contemplating, “You’re right… does that mean...”

 

“Nick, is there something you’re not telling us? Are you lying about something?” George asked, turning to glare at the teen in question.

 

“No! I didn’t lie ,” he quickly looked away. 

 

Clay gaped at him, “You did! You so did!”

 

The other covered his face with his hands and groaned, “Nick, what the hell?!” 

 

“I didn’t, George!” 

 

“Whatever— well, maybe he’s–” he caught himself, seeing Wilbur approaching them in his peripheral. 

 

“Here!” Wilbur said, holding a handful of napkins out to George, before standing back.

 

‘Why does he seem so nervous…?’

 

George laid the napkins down just above the water, making sure to step on them to avoid getting wet. But as he wiped up the spill, he could feel Wilbur looking at him. It seemed he had a question on his mind, but the tension in the air was so heavy that the only thing George could do was look right back. 

 

He could see some remnants of panic on the other’s face, but Wilbur didn’t seem as freaked out as Clay or himself. He also kept catching the taller boy sneaking glances at Nick, almost like they were in on some secret.

 

“Um… sorry,” Wilbur finally choked out. 

 

“It’s fine,” George said gently, “it happens to everyone.”

 

“Still,” he shrugged, averting eye contact.

 

“It’s really alright,” he stepped off the napkins and towards Wilbur, giving him a smile to show he wasn’t upset. The other smiled back, still avoiding his gaze.

 

Clay spoke up, clearly desperate to move on from this, “Okay– so, why don’t we just leave and let this dry...” he said. “Lunch is almost over, anyways. Plus, I need to swing by my locker– I forgot my phone charger...”

 

Nick sighed, “Sure, man,” he said, grabbing his bag and throwing it over his shoulder. 

 

The other two nodded, grabbing their stuff as well and following Clay to his locker. George lagged behind with a furrowed brow, trying to make sense of what had just happened.

 


 

For the rest of the day, the water spill debacle replayed itself over and over in George’s head. He couldn’t stop thinking about the way Wilbur jumped back, and the way he kept looking at Nick– almost as if for reassurance. 

 

‘They’re definitely hiding something— but what does Wilbur have to hide from me?

 

‘Have him and Nick just connected in a way we haven’t...? 

 

‘Ugh, but why Nick?

 

‘No– what is wrong with me? Nick is great. Nick is my friend…

 

‘Nick is…

 

‘Nick is a total fucking liar!’

 

He balled up his fists, marching to his last class of the day. As luck would have it, it was one he shared with Nick– and all of a sudden, George was not looking forward to seeing him. 

 

He shook his head, ‘It’s just an hour or so. You can do this.’  

 

Wearing a determined look, he walked into science class, sitting down next to his friend.

 

“Hello Nick,” He said dryly.

 

Nick waved lazily, “Hey, Gogy. Uh– do you know what we’re doing in class today?” 

 

He twitched, ‘Just keep it classy, George.’

 

With a sigh, he said, “Did you check your email? Ms. Loft should have sent the schedule for the week.”

 

Nick rested his forehead on the table dramatically, “But Gogggyyyyy I don’t waaannnnaaaaaa…..” 

 

“Um...” 

 

“Hey,” he said, feigning seriousness, “I love you, alright?” a chortle slipped out of his mouth.

 

George rolled his eyes, clearly unamused, “Alright, Nick. Love you too.” 

 

“Yeah you do,” he patted the other’s shoulder. “Now, what are we doing in class?”

 

“I told you, check your email.”

 

“George! I already said! I don’t w—”

 

“I don’t care , Nick,” he snapped, “stop being ridiculous.”

 

“...Jesus,” he exhaled slowly, turning away. 

 

‘Dammit. I’m being crazy— why am I so mad? He’s lied to me before and he’s kept things from me, too– why is this different?’

 

An awkward silence fell over the two, but they didn’t have to marinate in it long before the teacher walked into class.

 

Ms. Loft whistled to catch everyone’s attention before greeting them. “Bonjour! Ladies– gentlemen– everyone in between– how are we doing today?” off their mumbled responses, she continued, “Oh em gee! You guys! Why so low energy today? We in our feels?” she quipped, pulling her glasses down slightly to eye everyone in the room. “Ugh, same though! That’s why I’ve moved the lab to tomorrow! Today you’ll just be doing a worksheet to prepare for it. Trés bonsoir, yeah? Well– no need to thank me!”

 

Nick leaned over and whispered, “There was supposed to be a lab today?”

 

‘Be nice...’

 

George huffed, “Jesus Christ, Nick. Maybe if you read the email ...”

 

He nearly clasped his hand over his mouth. ‘Fucking hell.’

 

Nick scoffed, annoyed, “Dude, can you get over yourself with this email bullshit? Why are you so pissed all of a sudden?”

 

Ms. Loft began passing out the worksheets, barring George from responding, “ And since I am the coolest teacher ever, you guys are free to sync up and work in pairs!” she said, sing-songy. 

 

When George received his worksheet he looked over to Nick, who was just staring at his own, scratching at the scruff on his face. He couldn’t help but feel bad; maybe Nick had a reason for being so secretive? 

 

‘What am I even doing? I DO need to get over myself...’

 

George hung his head, laughing quietly to himself about the absurdity of his actions. Then, he turned towards his friend, poking him to get his attention.

 

“Nick– I’m sorry,” He said, kicking his feet.

 

“Oh, you are? For what?” 

 

“...For being such a wretched asshole,” a smile began to form on his face.

 

“There ya go,” Nick chuckled. “It’s fine, Gogy. You’re all good.”

 

George nodded, “I’m just sort of—”

 

“Sort of pissed that I know something about Wilbur that you don’t?”

 

His eyes widened, “Uh, yeah, exactly…”

 

“Don’t look so surprised, pal. We’re best friends– I can tell when you’re jealous.”

 

His face went red, “I’m not jealous!!” 

 

“Right…” Nick snickered. “Just don’t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you,” he gave the other teen a kind smile before gesturing back to his worksheet. “Anyways, I don’t get any of this… do you wanna sync up?”

 

“Stop!” he burst out laughing, “Why did she even say that?” 

 

“Right? When I heard that I was like, ‘Jesus, pass the dramamine’.”

 

George laughed harder, causing the other teen to do the same. With the tension between them somewhat lifted, they started going through the worksheet together, alternatingly chiming in on different sections that they knew.

 


 

After a while, George spoke up, interrupting their work flow, “Hey, Nick?” 

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Is the secret… that Wilbur’s a mermaid?”

 

“George, just drop it,” Nick replied, “even if he was, I wouldn’t tell you. Why are you so sure about this anyways?”

 

“Well… because you said he knows about you, right? Because he saw you swimming?” he tilted his head.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Well, you never said anything about him swimming , ” George paused, “just that he was freaked out...”

 

“Well, duh, it’s not everyday–”

 

“It would make sense, right? I’m willing to wager that that’s why Wilbur jumped at the water today...”

 

“Then why don’t you just ask him yourself?” Nick said, irritation peppering his words. “Sorry– it’s just– I told you, if he is, then I wouldn’t tell you. It’d be a total breach of privacy.”

 

“Oh my God, you’re right,” his eyes shot open, “I should just ask him!”

 

Nick blinked slowly. “Dude, why do you need to know so bad, anyways?”

 

“Because,” He continued, his voice hushed, “if there’s someone else like us , I want them to know they aren’t alone. Especially someone like Wilbur, who–”

 

“Who you’re so hopelessly in love with that you’d turn on your best friend and start being a complete shithead to him in science class?

 

“Shut up!” George flipped him off, “You keep making comments about me being smitten with Wilbur, meanwhile Clay is actually in love with Techno!”

 

“We give Clay shit for that, too. It’s just your turn in the hot seat,” Nick said, turning back to his paper.

 

“You’re so annoying,” he sighed, “anyways, I think I’ll just ask him.”

 

“What makes you think he’d even tell you?”

 

“True… there’s no way he would,” he put his finger to his chin in thought, “unless…”

 

“Unless what?”

 

“Unless, I tell him !” George grinned, “Then, he’ll tell me , and we can all be mermaids together!”

 

“Jesus, why don’t you say that louder, it’s not like the whole class can hear you,” Nick snarked, looking around to see if anyone was eavesdropping. “Clay’s airheadedness must be rubbing off on you...”

 

“Oh please, nobody’s listening, Nick. It’s high school– nobody cares about anyone except themselves,” He huffed. “And I’m telling Clay you said that.”

 

“I’m so scared. Having the fright of my life, actually.” 

 

George rolled his eyes and pulled out his phone, his eyes locking onto it contemplatively.

 

I know what I must do!’  

 

Today 3:07 PM

 

Hello! >

 

I want to talk to you about something… >

 

Can we meet tomorrow after school? >

Wilbur  (AP Lit)

 

< o

 

< um ya

 

< is it bad

No! Hehe >

 

I just have something to tell you... :^) >

 

Notes:

Hi! Thanks for reading :) ur the absolute best. Please leave kudos and comment– we like to read them all!!! Your support is what inspires us to keep writing <3

+ a treat for u: the playlist George and Clay were listening to in the car!

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/5HivrJPlKPWcml75XaiLWL?si=c1facdbd04a8470d

Love uuuuuu
– Christine

Chapter 6: Grief Jerky

Summary:

George and Techno both have things they need to tell Wilbur.

Notes:

Hihi!! Back so soon, we are! This chapter is going to be wrapping up the prologue section of the fic :) after this, things are really going to kick off! We hope you enjoy~
–Chris

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As Wilbur stood outside the gates, waiting for George, he reread the texts from the day before over and over again until the words on the screen looked like gibberish. He let out a long sigh and closed his phone. He prayed that whatever George wanted to talk about was quick– if he made Techno wait any longer than twenty minutes, he’d have to walk home. Picking at his fingernails, he scanned the crowd for the umpteenth time, relieved to hear a British voice call out to him.

 

“Wilbur!” George waved at him, approaching with a bright smile. “Sorry to make you wait– I had to finish up my lab in science.” He tilted his head. “Did you have to do that today as well?” 

 

Wilbur winced, glancing down at his bleeding fingernail. “Uh, yeah, but I just kind of watched my lab partner do it.” 

 

The shorter boy laughed. “I kind of made Nick do it, too. He understands it a hundred times more than I do” –he touched his finger to his chin– “though, I suppose a hundred times zero is still zero…”

 

Wilbur forced out a laugh. ‘His messages sounded so serious– why is he so cheerful?’

 

“What did– what did you want to tell me?” he asked.

 

“Oh, right! Well– it’s a secret, so nobody else can hear.” He grabbed the other’s wrist and pulled him behind a wall, giving them some semblance of privacy. Wilbur felt his ears go warm, eyes lingering on the contact.

 

‘His hands are so cold…’

 

“Okay, are you ready?” George said, his deep brown eyes twinkling. 

 

“Uhm, yeah, I suppose.”

 

“I’m” –he paused for the space of a heartbeat– “a mermaid.” 

 

“What?” Wilbur stepped back, feeling his body go cold. “Is this some kind of joke?”

 

George’s face fell. “This isn’t a joke, Wilbur. I’m serious,” he said, closing the distance between them.

 

Wilbur took another step away. “No, Nick set you up to this.” He scoffed, turning to leave.

 

“Wilbur!” He grabbed the other’s hand, lightly tugging on it. “Nick didn’t tell me anything, I promise.”

 

Whipping back around, he yanked his hand from George’s grasp. “Look, I get it, I’m an easy target for you guys, but this isn’t fucking funny,” he said. 

 

“No! I wouldn’t lie like that, Wilbur.” He frowned. 

 

“Yes, you would! Just yesterday you lied to mess with Sam—”

 

“–That was just to get out of trouble! I wasn’t trying to mess with him, and even if I was, I would never mess with you like that!”

 

A dry laugh escaped his mouth. “How touching, George. How do I know you’re not lying now?”

 

“Because we all jumped from the water yesterday!!” he exclaimed, rendering Wilbur speechless. 

 

He stared down at him. Logically, it did make sense, but he refused to be convinced. There was no way he wasn’t being put on.

 

“That doesn’t really follow,” Wilbur grumbled, “you could have just been avoiding getting wet. Nobody wants to be soaked…”

 

“I am telling the truth, Wilbur,” he insisted. 

 

“Okay, so if I dumped water on you right now, you’d just– what– grow a tail?” He crossed his arms.

 

“Yes! I have the same rules as you!”

 

Wilbur scoffed. “What? No! I don’t have rules, George. I’m normal!”

 

“We all jumped away from the water, though,” he said, a smirk beginning to form on his face, “and if you were normal, you wouldn’t even know about the touching water rule...”  

 

“Oh.”

 

‘Shit.’

 

George stepped forward, his smile growing. “Oh,” he said, “so…”

 

“So… should I say I’m a mermaid too now?”

 

“If you want…” he giggled.

 

“Well, I’m a mermaid,” Wilbur confirmed, a smile tugging at his lips, “and so are you, and Nick, and I’m hoping Clay?”

 

The other nodded. “Yes– and again, Nick didn’t tell me anything. I could just tell since you were both hiding whatever happened at the beach...” 

 

“Yeah,” he sighed. “I’m sorry for exploding at you earlier— I’m just stressed.” 

 

George hummed. “I get it,” he paused, pondering his next words. “Um… your brother mentioned something about a fight yesterday, is that what’s stressing you..?”

 

Wilbur grimaced, looking away from the other boy. “Uhm… yeah. I said some stuff to my dad and I guess I made him upset. We haven’t really spoken about it, and he told me whenever I’m ready to talk about it, he’d be too, but I don’t know...” He shrugged. “Sorry, I don’t mean to dump this all on you.”

 

“No, it’s alright!” he said, stepping forwards and grabbing the other boy’s hand. 

 

“I just” –he swallowed hard– “I don’t know! I think he’s just saying that because I made some valid points– but I don’t want to talk to him. I’ll just get fake apologies and stupid, temporary solutions.” 

 

George hummed, listening. “Well, what did you say?”

 

Wilbur felt his face flush. “Uhm. Well– I– okay maybe I didn’t have valid points, but I’m allowed to be upset about him not caring enough to acknowledge me.” 

 

Memories of days where he was nothing more than a ghost in the house flooded his mind. There was the time his father decided that Techno’s grades were more important than anybody else’s— and the time he decided Wilbur’s music was less interesting than Tommy’s video game— everything was about them.

 

Going home always felt like navigating through a minefield, and it was worse when either of them was angry– because they’d just go to Wilbur to pick a fight. God forbid he fight back, though, because how dare he feels attacked or singled out. This move really showed Phil’s true colors; it proved how little his father actually cared about him and his feelings.

 

George shrugged. “Well, if he’s letting you decide when you talk, then it sounds– to me– like he cares a little bit,” he said, “enough to wait for you to be ready, at least.” 

 

“I… guess.” Wilbur shifted his weight. “I don’t know. How would I even bring it up? What do I even say? ‘I feel like you’re abandoning me in favor of my brothers’? That feels so… dramatic.”

 

“Well, maybe not exactly like that, but if that’s how you’re feeling...” He giggled softly.

 

“I just don’t want him to cry again.” He huffed. “I want him to see my point of view for once, instead of only worrying about how things affect him and my brothers...”

 

George’s grip on Wilbur’s hand tightened. “If he is as caring as he sounds, I’m sure he’ll listen to you. He did say ‘whenever you're ready'...” 

 

He nodded his head, agreeing. George was right. His father had never been purposely neglectful with him, and he had valid reasons to be upset. So, if Wilbur expressed his feelings in a way that wasn’t so aggressive, his dad might actually begin to listen to him. 

 

But then again, the conversation would not be an easy one to have after Wilbur accused Phil of projecting his dead wife onto him. He made a note to apologize for that, knowing that it would ease some of the tension between them.

 

“You’re right. I think I’ll talk to him tomorrow, maybe,” Wilbur concluded.

 

“Good!” George smiled up at him, stepping back and nodding towards the gate. “Well, I should go now– Clay’s probably looking for me.” He walked out, dragging the taller boy by his hand.

“Do you need a ride? I’m sure he won’t mind driving you. I mean, we’ve all got to stick together now!” He giggled.

 

He shook his head, laughing softly. “No. Thank you for the offer, though. Techno will have a cow if I make him wait any longer.”

 

The shorter boy laughed in response, slowing down to walk shoulder to shoulder the other. 

 

“There you are!” Techno rolled his eyes, jingling his keys.

 

Behind him, Tommy was sending rapid-fire messages– to Tubbo, Wilbur assumed. The youngest looked up from his screen, his eyes widening as soon as he saw his brother walking towards him. Quickly, he shuffled closer to Techno, burying himself in his phone again. Wilbur kicked himself mentally for how wary Tommy was around him now, but he knew it was no one’s fault but his own. 

 

“Wilbur! Say bye so we can go!” the oldest called out.

 

He nodded, turning back to his friend. “Thank you for listening to me,” he said, “and... thanks for telling me, as well.” 

 

George beamed. “Of course. Anytime.” He looked at the ground, hesitating before suddenly leaning forwards to wrap his arms around Wilbur.

 

The taller boy froze for a second before hugging back, not even trying to hide the massive grin that spread across his face. Then, after a few seconds, he felt the other’s hand creep up to his shoulders, pulling him down to whisper something.

 

“Let me know when you want to go swimming. We’ve got to show you the Moon Pool.” 

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrow in a silent question but nodded his head. “Uhm, yeah– of course.” He stepped back, watching as George headed off towards Clay’s car. 

 

“Well, isn’t that just?” Techno remarked, turning away to walk to his own car. Tommy jogged to catch up with him and Wilbur followed behind, his happiness receding at the way the youngest looked back at him.

 

When they got in the car, Tommy started going on about something that Techno hardly understood, and Wilbur couldn’t help the small twinge of jealousy he felt. He knew if he never pushed him away, he would be the one Tommy was prattling off to.

 


 

Once the brothers got home, they all parted ways. Techno went directly up to his room, Tommy went to the living room to FaceTime Tubbo, and Wilbur went to the kitchen to find a snack.

 

He almost turned around when he saw his father looking over bills at the counter. Phil looked up at him, smiling softly. Wilbur wanted to spew apologies– he wanted his dad to reassure him, he wanted things to be okay, but it wasn’t going to be that simple.

 

He stood his ground and began rummaging through the pantry, able to feel Phil’s eyes on him. Save for Tommy and Tubbo’s voices audible from the living room, the quiet was overbearing, and Wilbur just prayed that Phil would say something– anything– to break the silence.

 

His father cleared his throat. “Wil?” he said, his voice quiet. 

 

“Yeah?” he answered, picking at the edge of his sweater. 

 

“How was school?” 

 

Wilbur never thought he’d be so relieved to hear surface-level small talk. “Uh, good,” he said, turning back to the shelves of food. “I– uh– I made a few friends.” 

 

“That’s good, I’m happy for you. What are they like?” His father’s voice did sound happy, though Wilbur couldn’t understand why. It’s not like Phil had cared before. 

 

‘No, no, he cares. Stop thinking like that.’ Wilbur scrunched his nose up, shaking his head to get rid of those feelings. It was futile, though, seeing as they situated themselves deep in his heart and throat.

 

“They’re cool...” He paused, grabbing a few granola bars and scanning through the labels. “Funny, too... I like them.”

 

“I’m glad.” Phil sighed. “Now, I’d hate to keep bringing this up, I just want you to know that I’m here for you, and I love you. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be here.” 

 

Wilbur heard careful footsteps towards him and turned around, his lips pressed in a thin line. “Right. I’m just...not ready. Not yet. I want to be sure of what I’m going to say,” he said, walking past his dad and towards the stairs.

 

“That’s fine, Wil.” He nodded. “Oh– if you’re going upstairs, do you mind bringing your brother his mail? A few universities are already advertising to him,” Phil said, grabbing a few pamphlets and envelopes and holding them out to Wilbur. 

 

The teen fought back a groan and agreed, grabbing the small pile and heading up the stairs to Techno’s room. 

 

He knocked with his free hand, his eyes scanning the first pamphlet on the pile. It looked like some university out west. Wilbur felt a small pang in his heart; this year would probably be Techno’s last living under the same roof as everyone. 

 

“Tommy, I said I’ll play with you later!” Techno’s voice called out. 

 

“It’s Wil!” he called back, using his thumb to peek at the next pamphlet. It was a Florida state– maybe Techno would end up staying close. Wilbur bit his lip as he read about the on-campus life. 

 

“Oh shit, one second!” Shuffling was heard– along with a few thumps, before the door swung open. “Get in here,” he said, staring the brunette dead in the eyes. 

 

Wilbur had barely any time to react before Techno pulled him into the room, closing the door behind them. Looking at the state of his brother, it was clear something was freaking him out; he had changed into sweats and a hoodie, and a pencil was keeping his hair in a loose bun.  

 

‘He hates casual dress… what’s going on?’

 

“Uhm, here,” Wilbur said, handing him the mail. Techno merely glanced at the top pamphlet before he dropped the pile onto his desk and sat down.

 

He groaned. “I don’t care about college right now,” he said, swiveling around in his chair. “That is so not number one on my list— my only competition for valedictorian is that sewer-priestess, Gina Duke, and calling her ‘competition’ is me being generous.”

 

Wilbur laughed. “Right,” he said, crossing over to Techno’s bed, “so what am I here for? Quality sibling time?” He sat down.

 

“No, bitch!” he exclaimed, throwing a crumpled-up essay draft at the other. “You know your silly little friend?” 

 

Wilbur quickly shielded himself with one of his brother’s pillows. “Better not let Phil hear you say that,” he joked.

 

“Cease! I wasn’t saying it in a bitch-get-back-in-the-kitchen-way, I was saying in like, the gay way!”

 

“Right,” he snickered, “so, what about Clay?”

 

“Well... he texted me– don’t make that face– and asked to meet up for boba, or something. Whatever the gays drink out here.” 

 

“And?”

 

“And I said yes, duh. I have eyes, I won’t pass up on a hot guy if he’s into me. Love Cher Horowitz the most, but I’m not clueless,” said Techno. “Plus, he said he’d pick me up, and the petrol prices here are absolutely killing me— or should I start saying gas again?” He shook his head. “Whatever.”

 

Wilbur groaned, falling back onto the bed. “This is so weird...”

 

“I don’t care? Stop being a total virg about this.”

 

“Virg? What does that even mean?” he propped himself up onto his elbows, laughing.

 

“Short for virgin, keep up.” Techno snapped his fingers. 

 

The brunette shook his head and lied back down, laughing harder. “Still, please don’t like– I don’t know– do anything around me,” he said, staring at the ceiling.

 

“Um, I don’t even know if I like him yet. Don’t make this weirder than it is.” He rolled his eyes and turned his chair so it faced the closet. “Anyways, I need you here because” –he threw his hands up– “what the hell do I even wear? This kind of shit was so easy in Brighton, everything was so formal.” He sighed. 

 

Wilbur sat up, his eyes wide. He hadn’t heard anyone in his family so much as mention Brighton since they moved. “What?” he asked, thinking he may have misheard.

 

Techno ignored him, still caught up in his rant. “Things are so backwards here, Wilbur. Did you know I saw a couple get married in flip flops and board shorts on the pier the other day? Flip flops. And board shorts. On the pier. They probably thought they were looking camp right in the eye– but it was gauche, is what it was.” 

 

“No– what, no go back. You miss Brighton?”

 

His brother turned to him, cocking an eyebrow. “I grew up there too, Wil, of course I miss it. The humidity fucks with my hair dye here, it’s cray.” He shook his head. “But you’re the only one out of all of us that’s been so grief jerky. Change is good, and also– nobody said you have to live in Florida forever.”

 

Wilbur stopped to think. The way Techno put it, perhaps his feelings about moving were a little silly in hindsight. He was treating it like the end of the world, but who was to say he couldn’t just move back once he was finished with high school?

 

“Would you come with me?” Wilbur asked, causing his brother to freeze. “You know, if I moved back to England?”

 

“Um, what?” 

 

“For uni,” he said, his eyes locking onto the pile of pamphlets on his brother’s desk, “some of those schools are really far away and–”

 

“–And I’ll make my choice when I’m ready. How did this circle back to college?” Techno let out a dry laugh. “I told you, I’m not worried about that stuff yet. Until Gina Duke steps her game up, I have no reason to be.” 

 

“Well, but then after university you’ll move out and” –he ran a hand through his hair– “I don’t know…”

 

“I quite literally chose you and Dad– I don’t think I’m just gonna pack up and move away from you guys.” He rolled his eyes. “You know that’s not something I can do.”

 

Wilbur nodded. “I know,” he mumbled, looking down at the sheets. 

 

He heard his older brother start towards him, feeling the bed dip beneath his weight. “Hun, I’m not going anywhere. Neither is Tommy” –he looked at the other through his eyebrows— “and neither is Dad...”

 

The younger teen groaned. “Ugh don’t remind me,” he said. “I don’t even know how to start the conversation with him.” 

 

“Like that,” Techno said, “he’s your dad too. If you don’t know what to say then just be honest about it. No use pretending you know when you don’t.” He shrugged. 

 

“I guess…” Wilbur hummed in thought, then shook his head. “But I don’t really want to get into this right now– just– show me what you’re thinking of wearing on your date with Clay.”

 

“Okay…” He pushed himself off the bed, walking to his closet. He sorted through the various colorful garments, selecting a few and laying them out on his bed. “This is gonna be, like, messy.”

 


 

Wilbur sunk into the warm water of the bath with a long sigh, letting his eyes lull shut. Today wasn’t great but it also wasn’t terrible. For once, things were beginning to look up. He had friends who understood him in a way nobody else ever could, his relationship with his dad was on the mend, and– thanks to his talk with Techno– he knew he wasn’t alone in this giant change.

 

Maybe it was a little weird that his brother and his friend were going out, but even then, it was practically harmless. Wilbur wouldn’t even have to give Clay a shovel talk, since, if anything did happen between them, he knew Techno could handle it himself.

 

He reopened his eyes when he heard a ping interrupt his music, and pushed himself up to check his phone. He was expecting a text from George– or maybe even the group chat Nick made with all four of them. 

 

The last thing he expected, however, was a text from someone he hadn’t thought about since his first day of school. 

 

Today 7:55 PM

 

Niki :PinkHeart: :Cat:

 

< Stop ignoring me.

 

<  U>.<U

 

< I didn’t mean the period!!!! (ᗒᗣᗕ)՞ 

omg sorry. >

 

i didn’t mean to ignore you >

 

i've just been busy  >

< Busy with your new friends? ●︿●

 

< You’ve got something to hide don’t you?

 

< Don’t worry, |ω・) I’ll find out your secret soon enough! (-‿◦)

 

Wilbur dropped his phone, eyes blown wide. 

 

What.

 

Notes:

Well... that was cray. Anyways, please leave kudos and comments and tell us what you think! Your support is what inspires us to keep writing :)

–Chris <3

Chapter 7: Interlude – Messy Night

Summary:

Techno and Clay have a very special evening :) no angst just vibes

Notes:

Hey guys! We are so excited to share this chapter!! It's one of our favorites!!! It's from Techno's POV which is so like fun and fresh and cool and we hope you like it!!!

–Christine

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Given that Wilbur and Dad were barely speaking to each other and Tommy was avoiding their brother like the plague– the weekend gave a nice reprieve from the chaos of the past few days. Finally, Techno was able to get out of the house and talk to someone normal. 

 

Although, maybe normal wasn’t the right word… Clay was weird. 

 

On one hand, he was jumpy and reminded Techno of a purse chihuahua; he was constantly trying to kiss up to him or make him smile, but anyone who had ever met Techno would know he wasn't one to grin easily. It took almost two full years for him to comfortably laugh around his own father– so then what made this junior boy think he was a special case?

 

But on the other hand, Clay was smooth and endearing; the incident before P.E. left a couple questions to be answered, but Techno would be lying if he said he didn’t find his clumsy disposition to be the slightest bit charming. Maybe it was peculiar that Clay was his brother’s friend, but Techno only agreed to one date. Not even to a fancy place– just a trendy juice bar. 

 

He figured he only had things to gain from it, since the rumors that were spread about the blonde indicated he’d get over it within a week if Techno ended up changing his mind. But– if it did end up working out– what came next would be unclear. 

 

Techno had never gotten more than a few months out of any of the boys back in Brighton. Something always had to go wrong with the relationship– whether it be that the boy refused to tell his parents about them, or that the boy himself was a lost cause– it all fell through eventually. Sometimes, he even considered that the issue lied within himself, but the relationships never lasted long enough to start unpacking any of that.

 

He had tried to bring it up with his government-assigned therapist, but seeing as they weren’t great, and he had a hard time talking about this stuff with Phil, he mostly just kept these feelings to himself. Regardless, it was too late to back out now– Clay would be here to pick him up within the hour and he was already ready to go.

 

He looked over his outfit in the mirror one last time, double-checking that everything was well-balanced. He considered adding another earring to complete the look, or removing the scarf he adorned, but it paired so nicely with his blue jeans that he immediately dismissed the thought. 

 

Techno sighed, twisting his upper body to see how the outfit moved with him, his pink hair falling gracefully upon the shoulder pads of the blazer he layered over a black turtleneck. Perhaps he was dressed too formally for a simple boba date, but there was no way he was going to tone himself down to appease some random dude.

 

He shook out his hands, trying to rid his system of any self-doubt. He reminded himself that– no matter what he wore– Clay would literally be tripping over himself. Any guy, for that matter, would think he was hot regardless of the circumstance…

 

But that was usually all they thought of him.

 

Needing to get out of his head, he went down to the living room. He’d probably be able to start a new book while he waited, but he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to focus on anything until Clay arrived– he felt stuck.

 

He slumped down onto the couch, staring off into nothing until a sudden voice snapped him back to reality.

 

“Why are you so dressed up?” Tommy said, staring intently while he waited for an answer.

 

Techno blinked, trying to process the question. “What?” 

 

He repeated himself, over-enunciating, “Why. Are. You. So. Dressed. Up.” 

 

“Mind. Your. Own. Business?” 

 

Tommy groaned and threw himself onto the couch next to the other. “I can’t!”

 

Techno cocked an eyebrow. “You can’t mind your own business?”

 

He shook his head, throwing an arm over his eyes dramatically. “Shut up! I hope you die!” He sat up and placed a soft hand on his brother’s forearm. “No I don’t– I’m sorry, you’ll live forever.”

 

“I’m sure,” he replied, amused at how Tommy inherited his dramatics. 

 

“No you aren’t, liar. The boy stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before abruptly snapping his attention back to his brother. “Hey– my theatre class is horrible.” 

 

Techno couldn’t help but huff out a laugh. “Oh, really? Is that what you came here to tell me?”

 

“No. I came here to ask why you’re so dressed up. But since you didn’t answer me, I’m changing the subject.” He blinked. “My theatre class is horrible.”

 

“So I’ve heard.”

 

“I love theatre, Technoblade.”

 

“We all do, Theseus.” He chuckled.

 

“So then you understand why my life is horrible” –he waved his hands around wildly– “there’s this really annoying kid in my class who keeps referencing stuff I’ve never fucking heard of and– and– I don’t care!” He began to kick his feet as well. “I don’t care I don’t care I don’t care I don’t care I don’t care I don’t care!!!”

 

“That’s so cray.” 

 

Tommy crossed his arms. “I come down here to share with you my struggles ‘cause Wil’s being a whore– I mean, dumbass– and I get brushed off? This is not what I agreed to when I signed my adoption papers.” He squashed himself into the cushions, attempting to look grumpy. 

 

“I was being serious, Tommy.” Techno pulled out his phone, checking for any texts. He sighed. Still nothing. “Hennyways, have you talked to him about it?” 

 

He shook his head. “He’s… scary,” he said, lowering his voice, “he’s changed since we moved here...” 

 

“Yah. He def took it harder than the rest of us.” He turned towards the younger and lowered his voice as well. “It’s not an excuse for him to be such a woven belt to you, but that’s why he’s been so… crunchy. The best thing to do is probably ignore him for now, until his teen-angst bullshit hikes up its skirt and dissolves into the blackness from whence it came.” 

 

Tommy nodded slowly, agreeing but not happy. After all, Wilbur was the first one he opened up to when they started fostering him, and now that their brother was icing him out, it’s no wonder that the youngest felt betrayed. 

 

Techno nudged him softly. “Hey, he still loves you,” he said, “just give it some time. Then, after he’s over himself, you can tell him all about the lame duck from your theatre class.” 

 

The boy nodded again, looking more at ease now.

 

Lately, Techno felt like he was single-handedly keeping his family together. Trying to get Wilbur to open up to their dad was already hard enough– but now that Tommy was going through his own turmoil, it felt like Clay was giving him a break rather than taking him out.

 

A knock on the door broke the brothers’ peaceful silence, and Tommy glanced at Techno, who shrugged in response, getting up to answer it. Looking through the peephole, he tried to make out the figure on the other end of the door, immediately recognizing it’s bright green eyes and dumb smile.

 

Techno swung the door open. “Why are you here? Why didn’t you just text me like a normal person?” 

 

Clay beamed. “Hi!” 

 

Embarrassment flooded the room. Techno knew Tommy was staring at the two of them, and the only thing he could do was brace himself for whatever loud remark he was about to make. 

 

“Who the fuck are you?” Tommy said, sure as day, advancing over to his brother’s side to stare up at the football player.

 

“I’m Clay! And I’m assuming you’re the ‘other brother’ Wilbur mentioned?” He smiled down at him, causing Techno to groan internally.

 

“...Wilbur? Should I go get him?”

 

“Do not.” Techno grabbed Tommy’s arm to stop him. 

 

“Oh, thanks but I’m here for Techno actually!” Clay pulled an arm from behind his back that Techno didn’t even notice was there. “Ready when you are!” he said, holding out an extravagant bouquet.

 

Tommy looked at the flowers, then at his older brother, then at Clay.

 

“Oh, that’s messy,” he said, contorting his face into a cringe.

 

Techno didn’t know if he wanted to kill Tommy, Clay, or himself at that moment.

 

“Tommy, don’t you dare say a word of this to Dad.” 

 

“Okay, fuck!” He yanked his arm from his brother’s grip. “I won’t tell Dad that you’re being messy with Wil’s friend...” 

 

“Cease! And stop saying ‘messy’!” Techno snapped, whacking the other on the arm.

 

Tommy faked being hurt, but turned and disappeared up the stairs. 

 

“Were the flowers too much?” Clay asked, blinking dumbly. 

 

“What do you think?” He exited his house, dragging the blonde along to the car.

 

“I think” –he scratched the back of his head– “you look really nice tonight…” he said back, grinning widely.

 

“...Shut up and unlock the car.”

 


 

They stood outside the boba shop, staring at the caution-tape that surrounded it as if it was staring back. A note plastered to the door read, ‘CLOSED INDEFINITELY FOR RECONSTRUCTION’ and Techno let out a long sigh, turning towards a pensive-looking Clay.

 

“Well… now what?” he asked.

 

The blonde looked down at the ground, tapping his foot. Techno was almost surprised at how lost in thought he was, seeing as Clay didn’t seem to think much at all.

 

“What if…” –he exhaled slowly– “we go grab dinner instead?” he suggested. “Okay– I know this one place– it’s the best! You’ll love it!” 

 

“Um... Whatever, I guess.” He shrugged, following behind the other.

 

Although the drive was short, Techno immediately started to recognize the stark change from strip malls and small diners to grander and more expensive restaurants— he even saw valet parking at one of the places they passed by.

 

“Clay, where exactly are you taking me?” 

 

“You’ll see!” He took a turn and slowed down, pulling into a parking spot along the curb.

 

When Techno caught sight of the building’s white brick walls, he could already tell that he wasn’t being taken to an alternative to boba– but rather a massive upgrade.

 

“Clay, turn this car around. I’m not eating there.” He narrowed his eyes at the other when he put the car in park.

 

“What? No, you’ll love it, I promise!” 

 

“I’m not gonna love it when I have to empty my bank account to afford it,” he said, refusing to budge. 

 

“What?” He unbuckled his seatbelt. “No, I’ll pay! I thought we established that...” 

 

“We so did not.” Techno frowned. “Just take me to a hole in a wall or some shit.” 

 

“You deserve more than a hole in the wall! Besides, I asked you out. Why wouldn’t I pay?” He got out of the car and walked around to Techno’s side, opening the door for him with a smile. 

 

He did not smile back, but he did take off his seatbelt and begrudgingly follow Clay.

 

What the restaurant lacked in size, it certainly made up for in luxury, which immediately put Techno on edge. Everything in this establishment probably cost more than his whole house. 

 

Clay walked right up to the host and greeted them like an old friend– and they probably were if he could afford to dine here, Techno mused.

 

He couldn’t feel more out of place; his skin crawled with imaginary eyes on him, as if they could look past him and see how under-prepared he was for this dining expierence. He felt all the sound around him begin to muffle as he drifted behind Clay, the host leading them to their table.  

 

He snapped out of it the moment they sat down, though– as they were seated outside, and the fresh air gave him clarity.

 

“Why did you bring me here?” Techno asked, his eyes locking onto the other’s.

 

Clay chuckled. “Because I thought you’d like it, duh.” 

 

“Right,” he responded slowly, “you’re not trying to make fun of me, are you?”

 

“What! No!” He looked around, panicked. “I would never! I just figured this was the least I could do since the boba place was closed!”

 

Techno blinked. “Oh.” He glanced down at the menu placed in front of him. “Well, maybe next time, you should check beforehand to see if it’s even open.”

 

“...Next time?” 

 

“Watch it.”

 


 

After their food arrived, Techno caught himself engaging in an actual conversation with Clay. Even with his awkward fumbling, the blonde still managed to be quite winsome. They didn’t talk about anything personal, but the few things Techno had observed filed themselves away for later. 

 

For example; Clay was secretive. Not in an overt way– but he noticed that whenever they talked about going to the beach, the younger teen became tight-lipped and made strange efforts to move the conversation along. Of course Techno let it happen, but he noted the apprehension. He just hoped that the other’s secretiveness didn’t apply to him as well; he would not be some guy’s closet case.

 

Techno picked at his steak, trying to guess how much it was. He wanted a salad originally to keep the cost low, but Clay ordered for him before he got the chance. It was annoying, but he appreciated the blonde’s eagerness to treat him.

 

He looked up when a waitress made her way over to them, expecting the usual check-ins that they were supposed to do. But, what he wasn’t expecting was for the waitress to recognize his date. 

 

She came right up to the table. “Oh, hey Clay! Who’s the new flavor of the month?” She smiled at him, her face dropping when she saw Techno. “What?! Techno?”

 

“Uh, hello.” He waved awkwardly. 

 

Clay looked between the two rapidly. “Whoa! Do you guys know each other?” 

 

“She’s in my geography course,” he explained, feeling his ears warm. He really didn’t want his classmate to see them on a date– what if Clay was ashamed of him?

 

“Oh! That’s so fun! Well, Cara and I have known each other for years!”

 

Techno wanted nothing more than to leave and never return. 

 

“Yeah! He’s like my little brother,” she said, reaching over and ruffling Clay’s hair. 

 

“Hey!” He swatted her hands away, leaning back to avoid any further tousling. “Don’t mess up my hair– I’m on a date!”

 

Techno stilled— Clay admitted it was a date so openly. No hesitation was present in his voice, not even a hint of shame. 

 

“Oh, that’s so sweet! I’ll make sure to give you guys the couples discount.” Cara winked and Techno observed the red that bloomed across his date’s face. 

 

“Thanks, Cara,” he mumbled, shooting Techno an apologetic smile.

 

The waitress smiled towards him as well, then headed off towards the kitchen.

 

“Sorry.” Clay was still red, but now his focus was back on the other. “She’s just– I mean, you know how siblings are.” He laughed, his foot-tapping starting up again.

 

Techno nodded slowly. “What did she mean by ‘new flavor’?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow.

 

The blonde’s eyes widened and he vigorously shook his head. “It’s not like that, Techno, I just… have dated a lot of people.”

 

“So, I’m like one of a hundred?” He scoffed. “How just.”

 

“N-No! That’s still not what I meant! Look—” He pinched his nose bridge, trying to find the right words. “Cara was just teasing. Yes, I’ve dated a lot of people, but I’ve only ever taken one other person here!”

 

“Mmm, right.” He rolled his eyes, picking at his food. “Just… drop the act already.”

 

Clay’s hands darted forward, grabbing onto one of Techno’s. “Hey, there’s no act, okay? You’re interesting, and cool, and smart, and you didn’t start fawning over me the second I showed interest the way everyone else does, and—”

 

“Okay, fuck– I don’t need a love letter.” He shoved a piece of steak into his mouth– he had to admit, it was really good. Even if they didn’t go on another date after this, at least he got a high-quality meal out of it.

 

“Okay…” Clay trailed off, a smile growing on his face. “But– hypothetically– if I did write you a love letter, would you read it?” 

 

“...Your steak’s getting cold.”

 


 

Clay refused to let Techno see the check when it came, but his loud complaining only served to make the other laugh. His initial hesitance aside, the blonde’s jokes and silly antics were funny sometimes– and occasionally, they were even amusing. He wouldn’t tell him that, though. 

 

As they drove back to his house, the younger teen would ramble about the various places they passed– what his opinions were, what he didn’t like, and everything in between. Techno just listened, content with watching Clay explain his city to him. It did help a little, given that he hadn’t gone anywhere except school and the local grocery store since they moved, investing himself in his studies or a really good book.

 

Clay parked his car at the curb by Techno’s house and turned off his headlights. He shifted towards him, smiling softly. 

 

“Why are you staring at me?” He cocked an eyebrow.

 

“You look really pretty.”

 

“Try again.” 

 

“Beautiful–” 

 

“–Stop.” He felt his face warm.

 

“...Handsome?”

 

Techno groaned, a minute smile appearing on his face. “Yes, I’m all of the above. Now– just– stop complimenting me.”

 

Clay laughed. “Sorry, I just couldn’t resist...” He kept staring, refusing to look away. 

 

He opted to look out the window to avoid eye contact. “I’m sure.” 

 

“Hey,” he said, “I had a really good time tonight.” His words were tender, dripping with honey.

 

“Me too.” Techno bit his lip to keep his smile from growing. “...Thanks for paying.” 

 

“Of course!” Clay leaned towards him slightly, resting his arm on the center console. “I’m just happy you let me. Thanks for not chopping my head off,” he joked.

 

He looked back at his date, huffing out a small laugh. “Right.” 

 

They sat in a delicate silence, Clay’s eyes eventually drifting when he began to fiddle with the radio. Soft music filtered through– something off the top forty that Techno couldn’t possibly name. 

 

“What kind of music do you listen to?” the blonde asked, trying to start up another conversation.

 

“Nothing.”

 

“What? No, I know you like something. You can tell me, I swear,” Clay said. “My friend– Nick– literally listens to Eminem, you can’t be worse than that.”

 

Techno raised an eyebrow. “Eminem? God, what’s his damage?” He was about to kick himself for letting his usual vernacular slip out, until the other teen started laughing. He continued, mildly shocked, “Fine– my music isn’t total hose trash like your friend’s, so, um– I like classical stuff. It helps me focus, and I like the melodies…” 

 

“Hose trash?! Techno, that’s hilarious!” He wiped a tear from his face. “Okay, personally, I haven’t listened to a lot of classical music, but it’s like basically the building blocks for everything else! So, I think it’s really cool that you like it!” he said, nodding his head. 

 

“I guess.” He looked down at his fingers, trying to seem distracted. “So… what about you?” 

 

The blonde hummed, looking down to think. “Well, I really like Surf Curse,” he said. “They’re my favorite band! I feel like they fit my vibe really well, you know?”

 

“I don’t.” 

 

“Uh right– you don’t.” He laughed nervously. “But it just does.” He nodded his head, agreeing with himself.

 

Techno hummed. “So, what is this? Twenty Questions?” 

 

“If you want!” 

 

“Hmmm… you can have three,” he said, looking back up at Clay. The date was almost over– he figured it wouldn’t hurt to throw him a bone.

 

“Really? Alright! Okay” –he shifted in his seat– “what was it like living in England?”

 

The older teen thought for a moment. “Well… different from Florida. It’s obvs not as warm, but there’s like, the same amount of rain–if that makes sense. Everyone is really polite there, too. It’s just everything you’ve probably heard about it.” 

 

An awkward pause hung in the air.

 

“Okay… now you ask me one!” Clay said.

 

“Oh my god...” He rolled his eyes. “Okay, whatever. What’s your favorite color?” he said, blurting out the first question that came to mind.

 

“Green!” he answered immediately, “I love the color green so much! I like more bright greens, but I love all shades of it, honestly! I try and wear something green every day, because the color just makes me so happy!”

 

“You just said more about the color green than I did about where I grew up,” Techno said, tracing patterns on his own hand.

 

He nodded and looked away. “Sorry! I’ll keep my answers short for the other questions...”

 

“It’s nothing to lactate over, Clay. I don’t mind.”

 

“Lactate over?!” He burst into laughter. “Stop! How do you come up with this stuff?!”

 

“...I just do, I guess,” he said, a smirk teasing at his face. “Uh, but go on with your second question.”

 

“Okay, okay! Just give me a second!” he said, taking a few deep breaths in an attempt to quell his laughter.

 

Techno just looked at him– he couldn’t believe Clay found him actually funny. The only people who he felt comfortable being his true self around were his family, since the guys in Brighton always found his vocabulary ‘pretentious’ or ‘crude’. But the blonde seemed to be thoroughly amused by it...

 

“Okay, I think I’m good now,” Clay said, squeezing out a few residual giggles. “Now, for my second question” –he drummed lightly on his lap– “on Monday, do you wanna swing by my table at lunch and say hi to my friends? I think it’d be cool if you all knew each other…”

 

He hesitated before answering, the return of warmth in his face catching him by surprise. “Sure. I’ve already met George, and he seemed tolerable enough,” he managed.

 

“Yes! Okay, your turn!”

 

“Um… I don’t know what to ask.”

 

“Come on! You can ask me anything. Like: is my hair naturally blonde, do I have any siblings, what football team I root for…”

 

“I guess the sibling thing, since I couldn’t give a nun’s clit about the others."

 

“Pffttt…” Clay managed to stifle his laughter this time, answering between dopey chuckles. “Well, I have a younger sister! Her name is Drista— my parents wanted to be out-of-the-box with it.”

 

“Wow. And out-of-the-box it is.” Techno let out an amused scoff. “Kay, last question?”

 

“Um…” He scratched the back of his head. “What do you think about me? Like, honestly...”

 

What did Techno think of him? The blonde proved to have many facets throughout the evening, it was impossible to sum it up with just a single sentence. 

 

“I think…” He paused, eyeing him up and down. “I think you’re a mess. You’re erratic and needy, and your whole aura reeks of skeeze.” 

 

“What? But I–”

 

“–I’m not finished.” He put out a finger to shush the other. “Tonight… you proved yourself to be more than all that. You were patient, and entertaining– and I’m not easily entertained. Plus, you’re very...” He debated whether or not he should finish the sentence, weighing all of the pros and cons in his head. “Cute,” he said, opting for the bold choice.

 

Clay’s face instantly lit up and stars filled his eyes, the dim glow of the street lamps filtering through his spring leaves. “Y-You… really think all that?”

 

“Um, duh.” Techno looked away, soft pinks and vibrant reds getting comfortable on his cheeks.  “Ugh, can I just– ask you the last question already?”

 

“Yes, of course!”

 

He gulped. “...Do you wanna walk me to my door?”

 


 

They stopped at the front door, nervous tension palpable between them.

 

“Do you maybe… wanna do this next weekend?” Clay asked, tapping his foot. 

 

“Yes,” he said, surprised at how fast the words left his mouth.

 

The blonde visibly brightened. “Cool! Um… I hope you have a good rest of your night!” He gave the other a thumbs up. “See you at school?”

 

“Yah. See you at school.” 

 

In the space between that second and the next, Clay abruptly took the other’s hand and pressed a kiss onto the knuckles. Techno felt his face get hot, his eyes shooting open.

 

‘What the fuck was that..?’

 

He stood there in utter shock, watching his date pull back and speed-walk away. He waved at the other when he got to his car, his face a familiar, red hue. Techno could only blink and wave back,  making sure Clay’s car was all the way gone before he turned back to his door and broke into a wide grin. 

 

He entered his house, trying to keep the noise down just in case anyone from his family was asleep. But– when he turned around from the shoe rack– he saw Tommy, awake. Still on the couch.

 

He looked up from his Switch, letting out a low whistle at the sight of Techno’s grin. “Eek. Messy night?”


Techno pointed a finger at his brother, his smile instantly vanishing. “Stop saying ‘messy’!!”

 

Notes:

We hope you liked this interlude :) After this the main story is really gonna take off. As always, your support means everything to us, so please leave kudos and comment!!

–Christine

Chapter 8: Don't Hate Me

Summary:

Wilbur and friends meet with Niki to discuss her texts from the night prior, a familiar face from art class gets roped into the drama as well– and it all leads up to a climactic ending where Wilbur is forced to do some serious reflection.

TW: Suicidal ideation

Notes:

Hiiii sorry it's been so long since our last update, but we wanted to make sure you guys get an extra beefy chapter to tide you over until the next one is uploaded! (The first draft is already done, by the way)

This chapter is one of my favorites, and it did absolutely put me and Rat through the wringer!! We hope you enjoy :)

–Chris

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monday began with Wilbur rushing out the door and forgetting half his stuff, which forced Techno to turn the car around to grab it; so he was late to school, and he had to explain everything to Phil. 

 

He still hadn’t spoken to his father about their fight– and the longer he waited, the worse he felt. Sunday night, he kept sending Wilbur sad looks over the dinner table, and he even woke him in the morning– most likely in an attempt to show him his love. Then there was Tommy; annoying as usual, and still avoiding him. He could feel his family being torn apart because of him, but he wasn’t even sure how to begin fixing it. Adding to the mounting pressure, was the morning’s double-back to the house– which made Techno mad at him as well. It was like he was checking boxes of all the ways to make everyone hate him.

 

Furthermore, on top of his familial problems, Niki was making herself a hindrance now, too. 

 

He scratched his chin, deep in thought. ‘What does she know? How MUCH does she know?

 

I have to tell the others about this before whatever it is she’s planning happens…

 

But I can’t talk about it with George in AP Lit– someone will overhear. Should I just text him?

 

No. It’ll be easier to map out a plan in person.

 

I’ll talk to everyone at lunch,’

 


 

In the cafeteria, Wilbur noticed that George sat alone at their table— nibbling at some crisps and scrolling through his phone. He sat next to the boy, greeting him with a soft smile. 

 

“Uh, hey George.”

 

“Hello!” His deep, brown eyes seemed to meet Wilbur’s with a greeting of their own. 

 

“Where are Nick and Clay?”

 

“Why?” He tilted his head all-too-familiarly. “Am I not enough for you?”

 

Wilbur chuckled as if his life depended on it. “Uhm, no! I-I just–”

 

“–Dummy” –he nudged the other– “why so nervous? Something on your mind?”

 

He gulped. “Uh, yeah. I kind of need to talk to you guys about…” –he moved his arms in a small swimming motion– “you know?”

 

George’s eyes widened. “Is everything alright?” 

 

“...I don’t know,” he said, tugging at his shirt collar with his finger to loosen the sudden, constricting force he felt.

 

“Alright, well, Nick and Clay should be here any minute.” Tender hands reached out and adjusted Wilbur’s collar. Just like that, his breath went from stifled to staggered. “We’ll figure it out. You’re part of a team now.” His eyes met the other’s momentarily before flitting away.

 

Wilbur felt his ears burn up. “Right,” he said, trying not to fixate on the gentle hands so close to his face. “Thank you...” 

 

George’s hands pulled away, falling plainly in his lap. “You’re welcome!” A grin stretched across his face, accompanied by the fading in of warm pinks. “Also, I like when you layer a jumper over a button-up like this… it looks nice.”

 

“Oh, thank you…” He crossed his arms like it would make the compliment a lie. “I never really thought much of it” –he blinked rapidly– “but, uh, you look nice too…”

 

“Mhm,” he said, parting dark brown hair out of his eyes. “My pajamas are just so elegant, you think?” A snicker brushed past his lips.

 

Wilbur chuckled as well. “Yes. You seem so absolutely royal.”

 

“So…” Nick said, across from them, “you done yet?”

 

“Nick?!” George’s face went completely red. “When did you get here?!”

 

“Iunno. A few seconds ago. But you two just seemed so busy I decided not to interrupt.” He scratched at the scruff on his face. “Can I eat my food now, or are you two gonna keep gr—”

 

“—Just stuff your mouth, Nick! Whatever gets you to shut up!”

 

“Kay.” He took a sip of his chocolate milk. “Didja hear there’s gonna be a full moon soon? You think we’ll be good this time?”

 

Wilbur– who had been frozen with embarrassment– suddenly perked up. “O-Oh! Do you guys have issues with the full moon as well?” 

 

“If– by issues– you mean doing crazy shit and then blacking out, then yes,” Nick said. “It’s like the one downside of being a mermaid. Well, that, and keeping the secret, not being able to drink water normally and— anyways, the full moon just makes shit super weird.”

 

“Yeah… we usually stay the night at Clay’s house– since he has those blinds that cover the entire window,” George added on. “When the full moon comes, you must stay with us as well!”

 

“Uh, thanks for the invite, George. I’ll be sure to.” Wilbur shifted in his seat.

 

Nick groaned. “Jesus, I’m trapped with no escape.”

 

“Shut your stupid fucking– dumb fucking– idiot fucking” –George hid his face in his hands– “AGH!!! Nick! Shut up!”

 

Wilbur blushed, chuckling lightly at how flustered the other brunette was. “Well, here comes your escape.” He pointed at the door where Clay entered, his hand falling immediately when he saw who followed him.

 

“Um… Wilbur? Does your brother know about us?” Nick asked. 

 

“No.” He pressed his lips into a thin line, his eyes locking onto Techno’s from across the cafeteria. “He doesn’t. He shouldn’t...”

 

‘...What the fuck did Clay tell him?’

 

“Oh my God, you guys got all pissed at me for telling Wilbur, when Clay’s literally a fucking snitch!” 

 

Clay wore a broad grin as he sat down. “Hey, guys! This is Technoblade,” he said, setting his bag on the table.

 

George slid his hands down his face, exasperated. “We know.” 

 

“Well, Nick doesn’t!” 

 

“Dude. We’re in the same P.E. class...” He frowned.

 

“Oh, that’s Nick,” Techno said, his eyes snapping away from Wilbur. “Get a better taste in music.” 

 

“What?!”

 

“You listen to Eminem. Fix it.” 

 

“Why are you here?” Wilbur asked, clenching his teeth.

 

Techno turned to him. “Clay invited me,” he drawled, “and now I’m here. What’s not clicking?” 

 

“Did you just come here to be a dick to me and my friends, or what?” 

 

“I just told you why I came here, Wil. Plus, I hardly think you’re one to lecture me about being a dick.”

 

“Woah, Woah!” Clay tried to cut the tension, placing a hand on Techno’s shoulder. “Why are we fighting, guys?” 

 

Wilbur sniffed and glared at the blonde. “He should leave.” 

 

“Throwing a fit much?” His older brother snapped. “I’m not going. I told Clay I’d come, and I’m not flaky– unlike someone’s scalp...” 

 

“Fuck you!”

 

“Fuck you. Maybe if you weren’t such an uptight hag, you’d have been able to prison-wallet some Head & Shoulders across the border.” 

 

“Fine, then! I’ll leave!” He went to stand up but froze when George grabbed his forearm. The smaller boy was smiling politely, but his grip was tight. 

 

“Erm, hellur? Not you making a habit out of storming out...” Techno remarked, a cruel smirk crossing his lips.

 

Wilbur narrowed his eyes, opening his mouth to reply with something vile– something that would make Techno feel sorry he even came here.

 

Clay interrupted again. “Hey hey hey! Let’s all just chillax!”

 

The brothers turned to look at him, unable to stop the laughter that escaped them. 

 

“Chillax?!” Wilbur managed, causing George and Nick to start giggling as well.

 

“Hey! When did this all turn on me?!” the blonde whined, glancing rapidly between each of his friends. “Chillax is a completely normal term here!” 

 

“Chillax,” George repeated, mocking his accent. “I’m from Florida and I say chillax all the time!” It was an awful American accent, but it caused Nick to start laughing harder. 

 

“Stop mocking me!” Clay tried to reach over to swat at the brunette’s arm.

 

Techno put a reassuring hand on the other’s back. “You get used to it,” he said, an easy smile gracing his features. “When you talk the way I do, and are the only American in a family of Brits– the accent-mocking gets tired after a while.”

 

“Yeah, but American accents are so easy to mock,” Wilbur butted in, “you guys stress all your vowels.”

 

George leaned over, ‘whispering’ loud enough for everyone to hear. “It’s funnier to mock Nick’s– he gets all southern when he’s riled up.” 

 

“Hey now! At least my accent doesn’t make my mouth shaped like a butthole when I talk!” he exclaimed through his fit of laughter.

 

The tension lifted in the group; though some still lingered between the brothers since Wilbur was now unable to talk about Niki without also telling Techno their secret. He had kept this under wraps for as long as he’s known his brother– even going so far as to convince Techno he couldn’t swim to keep suspicion off of him. It may have made family trips to the beach a little awkward, but as they grew up and started visiting the beach less and less, the topic of Wilbur’s avoidance was dropped completely. 

 

“Hey, how was your date this weekend?” George abruptly spoke up, tilting his head as he stared directly at Clay.

 

The blonde’s face turned red, his eyes flitting over Techno, who seemed unbothered– save for the light pink glow on his cheeks.

 

“It was good! I brought Techno to Cut 432 and we both had a really nice time, I’m hoping?” He glanced over to the senior again. 

 

Techno rolled his eyes. “I never said that.” 

 

George giggled, watching as his friend faced the other with a look of surprise. 

 

Nick leaned forwards on the table. “Blink twice if you need help,” he whispered.

 

“Yeah, we’ll hold Claybert back while you run.”

 

“Oh come on, George! We had a good time!” Distress leaked into Clay’s tone as he glanced between his friends and Techno. “I swear!”

 

“You had a good time. I had fun. There’s a difference.” The older teen responded, leaning forward and grabbing fries from Wilbur’s tray. 

 

The blonde pouted. “What?! How!” 

 

“How are you going to keep dating my brother if you can’t handle his jokes?” Wilbur teased, before promptly glaring at Techno for taking his food.

 

“You were joking?!” 

 

“Clearly I was pulling your leg. Must you be so Liza-Koshy-at-the-Met-Gala in front of everyone?” He yawned. 

 

Clay blinked. “Oh” –he slowly nodded– “Liza-Koshy-at-the-Met-Gala...” he repeated, a puzzled look on his face.

 

Wilbur chimed in with a scoff. “That’s a new one.” 

 

George giggled. “Techno, I must say I am quite fond of your vernacular! Although, I haven’t any idea what most of it means…”

 

“Ugh,” he grumbled, rolling his eyes, “Liza-Koshy-at-the-Met-Gala means like– overdramatic, and nobody really asked for it, but like” –he glanced over to Clay for a fraction of a second– “surprisingly cute, to be honest…”

 

“Aww!! Techno…” His green eyes sparkled as he dared to lean into the senior, settling in when the other seemed to permit it. 

 

“Ooo! So I take it you two did have a nice time?” George clapped excitedly.

 

“If you must know— if you feel so entitled to that information— yes, me and Clay did have a nice time,” the eldest said, unbothered. 

 

“Thanks for the charity answer,” Wilbur said, eliciting giggles from the other two brunettes.

 

“Wait, Claybert– isn’t Cut 432, like, really costly– or is that somewhere else?” 

 

“Well, we were gonna get boba, but it was closed,” Clay said. “So, instead I took him for dinner!”

 

“At a pricey joint… solid plan B option.” Nick smirked. “Damn, you really know how to treat a man.” 

 

“He literally refused to let me even see the check,” Techno said.

 

“Yeah, that’s just the way he is.” George grinned. “It’s the way he’s always been. You just learn to accept it at some point.” 

 

“Oh, work. A sugar daddy.” He stole another fry, earning a smack from his brother this time.

 

“But… I’m younger than you, though,” The blonde said, putting his head on the other’s shoulder.

 

“Oh, work.” Wilbur mocked, “a cougar.”

 


 

Just as he was exiting his last class, Wilbur noticed George approaching him. The boy gave a wave, his bright smile being passed onto the taller teen as he waved back.

 

“Hi, Wilbur!” He dug his fingers under the straps of his backpack and looked up at him. “Do you have plans after school? Nick, Clay, and I are going to the beach!”

 

Wilbur blinked, slightly surprised that George was able to spot him in the crowd of students.

 

“Actually… yeah, I’ll go with you guys,” he said, puffing a strand of hair out of his face. “I still have to talk to you all about that thing, remember?”

 

“Okay. We can talk in the car!” The shorter brunette grabbed Wilbur’s wrist, leading him past the school gates. “Come on!”

 

He gave a nod, clumsily fishing his phone out with his free hand to tell Techno not to wait up for him. 

 

Today 3:32 PM

 

 hey, pinky. >

 

   going to the beach with george and co. > 

 

don’t need a ride. >

Techno :Sparkles: :SneezingFace:

 

    Idc. B home b4 5 cuz I wanna go thrifting.

< I need clothes 4 this fking Florida weather.

your new boyfriend is talking to me. >

 

gotta tune in. bye. >

< Kys :revolving_hearts:

 

“Oh, there you are!” Clay called out, leaning on his car. “Wilbur, you’re coming too?” 

 

“Wilbur?” Nick’s head poked out from the car. 

 

“Yeah…” he said, lightly tugging his arm away from George.

 

“Right– sorry.” He let go, the remnants of cold from his hands lingering on Wilbur’s skin.

 

The taller teen bit his lip, glancing around to check for anybody listening in on them. George seemed to take note of this, gesturing for the group to get into the car. 

 

They all climbed in, Clay and Nick taking their usual seats in the front and turning around to give their undivided attention.

 

Wilbur swallowed hard, glancing back and forth between the three other teens. “I think Niki knows something,” he said, finally.

 

“Um… who?” George tilted his head. 

 

“Niki...with the pink hair? She’s got an accent…she’s from Germany?” He was only met with confused stares. “She goes here. I’ve seen her– I swear to you guys! She’s always hanging out with some redhead guy and another, taller guy with curly hair...” 

 

The group all looked up to his own hair. 

 

‘Fucking hell..’

 

“Uhm– not me. I haven’t spoken to her since my first day in Florida,” Wilbur rushed. “I wasn’t trying to ignore her, but she seems to have made up her mind on that… She was so– I don’t know– threatening?” He shrugged.

 

“Woah, what? Threatening?” Clay glanced over to the other two friends to confirm shocked expressions on their faces, as well.

 

“Why didn’t you say anything sooner?” said Nick. 

 

“Well, since Techno was at the table today” –Wilbur half-glared at Clay– “there was no way I could have said it then! Besides, Techno would’ve probably taken the matter into his own hands, too. I don’t need him snooping around in our mermaid business.”

 

Nick snapped his fingers, getting them back on topic. “Okay, so what’d she threaten you with? Like– bodily harm or rumors or what?” 

 

“Well– here, look.” He opened his phone to the text messages with Niki, passing it off to the other. 

 

His eyebrows shot up. “What the fuck?! ‘I’ll find out your secret soon enough’?” he read, causing the other two to lean over to read as well. “What are all these weird emoticons for— and why didn’t you send us this the moment it happened?”

 

Wilbur shrugged and looked away. “I don’t know… I just figured telling you guys in person would be better. I didn’t want to send you guys into a panic.”

 

“It’s a little too late for that, don’t you think?” Clay snapped, causing everyone’s eyes to widen. 

 

George touched his fingers to the blonde’s shoulder. “Clay,” he huffed out, “don’t.” 

 

“No, he’s right. I’m not used to all” –he waved a hand between all four of them– “this. For the past six years, it’s just been me keeping secrets from everyone. I think I’m just getting used to how open you all are with each other...” 

 

Nick shakily pointed a finger at him. “Wait– back up. You’ve been a mermaid for six years?!”  

 

“Um… yeah.” He blinked. “How long have you guys been mermaids?” 

 

“Oh… like– five…? ish… years…” Clay answered, trailing off.

 

Wilbur paused for a second, raising his eyebrows at him. ‘Okay, so he’s obviously lying.’

 

“Right…” He grabbed his phone back from Nick. “Anyways, I’m sorry for not telling you guys right away. As I said, I’m not used to all the openness and honesty...” 

 

“Don’t fret, Wilbur. As I said, you’re part of a team now.” George nodded at him, eliciting a nod back. 

 

“Okay… so what do we do now?” Nick asked, looking to Clay as if he’d have an answer.

 

“We could… go and confront her?” he said. “Wilbur, do you know where she hangs out after school?” 

 

“She works at that bakery that’s close to the beach,” he answered. “But I don’t think confronting her would be the best thing.” 

 

Clay turned back to the steering wheel. “Well, she needs to stay true to her word. If she’s bluffing, then she’ll back down. Simple as that.” 

 

The others exchanged glances and shrugged, reluctantly agreeing.

 


 

Wilbur led them into the bakery, bells ringing as they walked through the door. When they got to the counter, Niki– similar to the first time Wilbur saw her– came rushing out from the back. But this time, instead of innocent curiosity dawning on him, he felt his stomach twist with dread.

 

“Oh, Wilbur!” she said, through an inappropriately gleeful smile. “I’m so happy you’re here again! We haven’t talked in so long!” She peered around his tall frame, noticing the company that followed. “Oh! A-And your friends are here, too! That’s so… fun!”

 

He gave a polite smile in return. “Hi, Niki. It’s good to see you as well. I’m actually here to talk to you” –he took a deep breath and lowered his voice– “about your texts to me.”

 

She hid behind her hands. “Ah! I-I’m sorry!! I told you– I didn’t mean the period!!” 

 

“I know, Niki. I was talking about the texts you sent after that; your most recent ones to me.”

 

“Right, I’m such an idiot! P-please don’t hate me!! We’re doing a sale right now where you can get two cronuts for free i-if you buy one! I can change the n-numbers! I can make it buy one get five– or six– or s-seven! Just please don’t hate me!!!”

 

George moved out from behind Wilbur to stand beside him. “Nobody hates you, Niki. We’re certain this is all just a very unfortunate misunderstanding…”

 

“You’re lying!!” She removed her hands from her face, promptly bringing them back up to cover a sneeze. “A-Achoo! Sorry…”

 

Clay turned to Nick slowly and whispered, “Did she just say ‘achoo’..?”

 

“Hey! I-I heard that you bully!!” Niki gripped the counter and stared through Wilbur at the blonde. “I-It’s one thing to talk about me behind my back, but it’s another thing to talk about me behind someone else’s back— in front of me!!!”

 

Wilbur took a small step forward. “Hey, don’t worry about them, Niki. Clay didn’t mean anything by that– he was just confused…”

 

“Yeah, he’s always confused!” Nick said, giving a friendly smile to the girl. “Don’t worry… uh…” he trailed off, stepping towards the counter slightly and squinting at her nametag.

 

She slammed her hands down, causing Wilbur and company to recoil in surprise. “It’s NIKI!!! Wilbur JUST said my name!!!” Her hands gripped at her pink hair– she seemed like she was about to rip it out. “You dumb, sloppy, g-gross, ugly, good-for-nothing IDIOT!!!”

 

The tallest advanced straight to the counter. “Hey, don’t talk to my friends like that, please. We can work something out, Niki, just calm down…”

 

“I WAS YOUR FRIEND FIRST!!!” She started heaving, her blue eyes becoming glassy. “You don’t get to pick and choose who you protect!!! You ignored me and n-never reached out!!! You’re just as bad as your dumb, piggy, stupid friends!!!”

 

‘Holy shit, she is crazy. Has she been hiding this side of her the whole time…?’

 

Wilbur was done trying to appease her. “Niki, do not talk about them that way,” he said, his tone dead serious. “You can be mad all you want, but that doesn’t mean you get to send threatening texts to me—”

 

“–Well then how else was I supposed to get your attention?!” she cried out, sniffling through her words. “Let’s go outside– I c-can’t risk my boss finding me like this...”

 

The others nodded and began apprehensively walking to the side door which led them to a back alley where the bakery received its orders. Along the way, the boys kept shooting each other various looks of surprise, confusion, and fear. 

 

Wilbur was the one to speak first once they got outside. “Niki… I’m s—”

 

“–Don’t act like you’re sorry now, and don’t act like you came here to apologize. You’re only here because I threatened you, I-I know that’s why!! You abandoned me and I knew those texts were the only way to get you to talk to me again! I’m s-sorry! Don’t hate me!”

 

George stepped in, clearly annoyed at her antics. “Nobody abandoned you. You could have approached our table during lunch whenever you pleased, but instead you chose to meander about and bask in your insipid loner persona.”

 

Wilbur and Clay’s eyes shot open, and Nick even let out an audible gasp.

 

Niki huffed and crossed her arms. “Oh, you say that like I w-wouldn’t have been shunned. You specifically are known to do that to people, George . Jonathan told me how you c-completely bullied him out of your circle– so it’s c-crazy that you let Wilbur into your little dream team.” 

 

“No one bullied Schlatt,” he said, narrowing his eyes, “he was the one making homophobic comments about Nick’s friendship with Karl. We only remove people from our group if they deserve it. Quit talking about matters you don’t understand.” 

 

“I-I understand, George! Trust me! So then, did Eret deserve to be kicked from your group?” She stepped towards the other, her hands balling up into fists. “O-Or what about Luke, hm? Admit it– you love to lure p-people in just to ice them out!!”

 

Clay stepped between Niki and George. “Hey, Eret wanted to leave,” he said. “They can come back whenever they want.”

 

She looked up at him, unclenching her hands and exhaling slowly. “Hmm, too bad she doesn’t want to...” 

 

The blonde scoffed. “And how would you know?” 

 

“Cause she hangs out with me.” She turned away from him, hands gripping at her hair once more. “Yeah– ever since you ostracized her, she’s been telling me all your little secrets.”

 

The group– aside from Wilbur– froze and stared at her. 

 

‘I don’t believe it… something is off.’  

 

“You’re lying,” Wilbur stated, plainly. “If she was actually feeding you information about us, then why would you throw her under the bus like you just did?” His friends’ heads snapped to him, all three of them wearing matching looks of surprise. 

 

Niki’s face flushed completely red. “Wh-What do you mean…?” 

 

George excitedly rushed to Wilbur’s side. “He’s right!” he said, beaming. “If Eret was really your informant, you wouldn’t have told us just now– since it would cause us to become wary of her and stop confiding in her!”

 

“Exactly. We’re done here.” The other teen scoffed and turned to leave. “Clearly you don’t know anything. Next time, why don’t you just reach out, yeah?”

 

Nick let out a low whistle. “Yeah, Ricky. You can come to sit with us tomorrow! Just– have all this crazy stuff worked out by then, please…” 

 

“...Ricky?” She paused, a wicked smile cracking across her face. “You know, Wilbur, it’s a shame, really. Your friends can’t be bothered to remember my name– but your brother would never forget it like that... Oh, he is just the sweetest little thing!”

 

Wilbur froze. “...What?”

 

“Oh, yeah! He actually already knew my name when he first walked through the door! He was going on and on about your contact for me– a-and there was something yesterday, too. It seemed to be really bugging him...” She tapped her chin in faux thought. “Something that involved you and– what was it… Techno? What an interesting name...”

 

He turned back to Niki, taking enough steps forward that she was now looking up at him. “Do not– ever– talk to Tommy, got it?”

 

“Why? Are you afraid he’s gonna hate you more or something? The way you h-hate me?” She batted her eyelashes and giggled. “You know, thirteen-year-olds are very impressionable. I-It would suck if his opinion of you were to sour…”

 

Wilbur took another step, now towering over her. 

 

George grabbed his arm suddenly, preventing him from saying anything more. “I’m growing tired of this,” he said, his dark eyes glowering at Niki. “The pathetic, cheap shots you’re trying to take at our group were interesting at first, but if the only tricks you have up your sleeves are empty threats– then I can’t say I care enough to stay and hear out your incessant babbling any longer.” He shook his hair out of his face, tugging on Wilbur’s arm. “Now, we will be going, but know this— it is imperative that you stay the hell away from Wilbur’s family. He’s expressed wishes for you to not speak to Tommy, and you will respect them.”

 

“...or what?” Niki gulped. “Y-You’ll hate me…?”

 

“Oh, Ricky…” George tilted his head, forcing his lips up into a scornful grin. “I already do.” 

 

He turned to walk away, leading Wilbur behind him by his sleeve. The other boys just stood there, stunned at George’s sudden sharp tongue. 

 

Nick turned to the girl. “I take back my invitation to sit with us, by the way,” he said, starting off to follow his friends.

 

“Yeah– and don’t talk to Wilbur’s other brother either, or I’ll do something very bad,” Clay added, before breaking out in a light jog to get ahead of Nick.

 

Niki slid down to her knees, defeated. “I’m s-so sorry!!!” She called out, her body beginning to rack with sobs. 

 

The group continued walking, and George’s grip on Wilbur’s arm tightened.

 

‘I need to warn Tommy about her…’ was his only thought.

 


 

“Hey George,” Nick said, breaking the silence in the car, “what the fuck was that?” 

 

“I know, right?” Clay agreed, his eyes not leaving the road.

 

The brunette looked out the window, resting his face in his hand. “What was… what?” 

 

“The way you totally fucking destroyed that girl!” Nick waved his hands around, reliving the moment in his head.

 

“Yeah, George. I didn’t know you had that in you…” Wilbur shrugged, side-eyeing the other boy. “It was a little scary,” he joked.

 

“Oh, stop it…” He turned towards the taller boy, shoving him slightly. “It was surprising for me, too. I haven’t had to do that for the longest time…”

 

“Time!” Nick shouted, randomly.

 

George rolled his eyes. “Right– time, yes.” 

 

“Wait– you’ve done that before…?” Wilbur fidgeted with his seatbelt, his curiosity piqued.

 

“There are plenty of things I’ve done that I don’t wish to speak about anymore. The past is the past– we can only move forward.” 

 

Silence consumed the car once again. 

 

Wilbur let out a long sigh, his eyes darting around the interior. “Well– I’m sorry, George... I didn’t mean to pry.”

 

“It’s fine. I just don’t like to linger on the topic.” He gave the other a shy smile to show he wasn’t upset before turning his attention forwards to Clay. “Claybert, put in Eret’s address. We’re going to talk to her.”

 

“Today? Right now?” The blonde looked around and changed lanes. “But we were gonna go to the beach!” he whined.

 

“We can go after, but we must speak with her about that Niki girl.” 

 

Nick chimed in, “Yeah, just ‘cause Wilbur called her bluff doesn’t mean we shouldn’t still be careful.”

 

“Precisely, Nick. We need to cover our bases. I don’t wish for there to be even a sliver of a chance that Eret could be working against us.”

 

“Ugh, fiiiiiinnneeee!” Clay huffed out, handing his phone to Nick. “Put in the address. It’s 24—”

 

“—I know what his address is, dumbass.”

 

Wilbur leaned over to clarify with George, “Right, so how much does Eret know?”

 

He crossed his arms and looked right into the other’s eyes. “She knows.”

 


 

After driving up five miles worth of paths, inputting the code to the security gate, and walking by the multiple decorative fountains in the courtyard, the group finally stood at the doors of Eret’s house. Although, mansion was definitely the more appropriate term. 

 

Clay buzzed into the palace, speaking into the intercom, “Eret! It’s Clay, Nick, and George! We wanna talk to you!”

 

The door opened almost immediately, and the teens were greeted by a butler. He wordlessly led them down the entry hall and into a living area to wait. 

 

Wilbur’s friends made themselves comfortable on couches that he couldn’t even dream of affording– and all he could do was sit down awkwardly next to George, and marvel at the architecture. He wanted to say something about it, but his phone buzzing in his pocket caused the words to die on his tongue.

 

He checked the notification, his eyebrows raising when he saw it was his brother. 

 

‘Shit, it’s five. I told him I’d be home by now.’

 

Today 5:13 PM

 

Techno :Sparkles: :SneezingFace:

 

    Hellur? Where r u. Don’t make me go

< thrifting by myself. 

shit. sorry. >

 

i lost track of time. >

 

george wanted me to meet his friend. >

 

< :neutral_face: 

 

    Sewwww like I get George is ur little 

    obsession atm but mayb at least lmk when

< u wanna make like ur scalp and flake.

 

< :caucasian_woman_shrugging:

george is not my obsession. >

 

i don’t know how i feel yet, actually. >

 

also… >

 

 what is your obsession with my dandruff? >

   Wut is ur dandruff’s obsession with *U*?

< Seek treatment. :skull:

you are the worst. >

 

i’ll be home soon. >

 

let’s go thrifting this weekend. >

 

i need clothes too. >

< Lingerie for George? :pleading_face:

please die? >

< :ghost:

 

Wilbur chuckled, turning off his phone and turning to George. “So… does Eret know about us?” he asked.

 

The other boy scooted closer to him. “Yes. She doesn’t know about you, though.” 

 

Nick shouted across the room, his eyes glued to his phone. “Well, he’s gonna have to know. We don’t usually have normal people just tagging along with us.”

 

“Wilbur doesn’t have to tell her if he doesn’t want to,” George replied.

 

“Yeah. We can make up some excuse,” Clay interjected, nervously glancing between the entrance and his friends.

 

“It’s fine. If Eret knows about you guys, then obviously I can trust her– or– him...” he trailed off, unsure of what pronouns to use. 

 

“You can say either– she doesn’t mind,” said George.

 

Wilbur nodded. “Thank you. Uhm, so then obviously I can trust her.” 

 

“Trust me with what?” A strikingly familiar voice rang out– and the person walked out to stand in front of the group with a smile.

 

‘Oh! This is the Eret that George told me about last week– the one in my art class.’

 

Clay was the first to move, bounding over to give them a hug. “Eret! Hi!” he said, patting them on the back several times. “I love this dress! The strawberry print is so cool!”

 

They laughed, patting him right back. “Thank you, Clay! How have you been?”

 

“Good!” He pulled away from the hug, scratching the back of his head. “Well… not good. That’s why we’re here.” 

 

“Oh? Is it something to do with…” Eret trailed off, their eyes drifting away to find Wilbur. “Oh hey– you’re from my art class.” 

 

“I am.” 

 

“And you’re here.” 

 

“Uhm, I am.”

 

“Got a pencil yet?”

 

Wilbur laughed. “No, not yet.”

 

Eret laughed as well. “Right, right… So are you…?” They motioned to the other three teens.

 

“Yes. I’m one too.”

 

It felt freeing– being able to openly talk about this secret with someone completely normal.

 

“Oh shit.” They grinned, sitting down on George’s other side. “So– did you get your tail at the Moon Pool too?” 

 

Wilbur shook his head. “No, uh… when I was like ten– maybe– I was playing around near some cliffs and I ended up falling into the water, and well...”

 

George giggled. “What were you doing near the cliffs during a full moon when you were ten?” 

 

“Oh, uhm” –he shrugged– “basically, I was out before the sun went down, and I ended up coming home soaking wet. My dad was incredibly cross with me— rightfully so, I’d say...” A chuckle tumbled out of his mouth.

 

“Ah– so you’ve been a mermaid for much longer,” Eret said, leaning forward to look at him across George, “you must have valuable knowledge.” 

 

Wilbur shrugged again. “Uh… I don’t know. Maybe.” 

 

“I see, I see– so is that what you guys came here to talk about?” 

 

“No, actually,” George sighed out. “Do you happen to know someone named Niki? She has pink hair, and she said she hangs out with you.”

 

“Yeah, with me and Floris,” they confirmed, “she’s… certainly a character.” They looked off to the side, a frown pulling at their lips. “She always asks about you guys since we used to hang out.”

 

Wilbur scoffed. “What is her obsession? You know, she kept blasting George and the rest of us, and she sent me these texts last night...” He handed his phone to Eret. 

 

They blinked, looking down at the texts displayed on the screen. “Um” –they looked back up– “I don’t think this is right...” They returned the phone, looking away with second-hand embarrassment.

 

He glanced down, his jaw nearly dropping when he saw his latest texts with Techno on the screen. “Right, sorry.” His ears burnt up and he hurriedly scrolled to the texts with Niki.  “Here,” he said, showing them the screen again.

 

Eret shot him a knowing look but looked through the messages, shuddering with surprise when they got to the end. “Oh wow. Well– uh, I can assure you that I didn’t say a single word about you guys at all. I wouldn’t– I swear.” 

 

‘We never said you did…’ Wilbur squinted at them momentarily before shaking any doubts from his mind, shadows of guilt creeping up on him. 

 

“We know you wouldn’t, Eret.” George placed a gentle hand on their arm, a kind smile gracing his face. “We trust you, we always have.” 

 

They nodded, sighing. “I’ll try to keep her off your tails– uh– pun not intended. But, what should we do if she does find out somehow?”

 

Clay let out a yelp of laughter. “Ha! ‘Pun not intended’. Eret, you’re so funny– you should come back to the group! At least until Niki leaves us alone...”

 

They winced, diverting their gaze from the other teens. “I’m still welcome?” they asked, glancing up to Wilbur for half a second.

 

Nick perked up. “Of course you are! We meant it when we said you’re welcome back any time. Stick with us!”

 

“Yes,” George said, “please don’t feel like we replaced you or anything. You’re still our friend!”

 

“Right. I’m not ‘the new you’ or anything,” Wilbur said, “I’m only in the group because of my tail...”

 

The other boy gasped. “That’s not the only reason why!”

 

Eret chuckled and nodded their head. “Alright, then! But, you know, I don’t want to leave Floris alone with Niki…”

 

Clay stood up, beaming. “So just bring Floris with you!”

 

“You sure? But we can’t talk about mermaid stuff in front of him,” they said, resting their head on their fist.

 

“Oh, true.” George hummed. “Do you still have your boat?” 

 

“You know it.”

 

“Then, why don’t we just meet at the Moon Pool whenever we want to discuss things pertaining to mermaids?” he concluded.

 

“That works.” Eret smiled softly. “Alright, I’ll talk to Floris about joining the group!”

 

“Right, then! So, for now, let’s all just stay away from Niki. And– Wilbur– are you going to inform your brothers about her as well?” 

 

“Uhm… yeah,” he mumbled. “Techno will listen– but I don’t know about Tommy. He’s not really talking to me right now...”

 

George frowned, bumping his shoulder with Wilbur’s. “Hey– I’m sure he’ll listen if you tell him it’s for his own safety...”

 

“Yeah! Show him you care about him! That’s what works with my younger sibling,” Clay said, giving a thumbs up.

 

Wilbur sighed. “Maybe...”

 

“Okay! Well, if that’s that on that” –he started towards the door suddenly– “can we go to the beach now? Eret, come with us!” 

 

“Oh, I’d love to! Just let me change out of my Demonias...”

 


 

After the beach trip, Wilbur made sure to enter his house quietly, his eyes peeled for the rest of his family. He heard soft humming from the kitchen– his father, surely– but the rest of the downstairs area seemed empty. He remained silent as he crept up the stairs, eventually finding himself standing before Tommy’s door.

 

He knocked softly and it cracked open; a blonde mess of hair poking into his view for only a second before the door slammed shut again. Wilbur blinked.

 

“Tommy?” he tried, gently. “Can we talk?”

 

“Go away, Wilbur.” A temptation to scream balanced on the boy’s tongue, but he kept his voice low.

 

“It’s important. I wouldn’t be bugging you if it wasn’t...” 

 

The door opened again, slowly, and blue eyes scanned him for a moment. Then– after nodding to himself– Tommy swung the door open, before crossing over to his bed and pressing his back against the wall. Wilbur shuffled over to the closet, ensuring that the boy had enough space for an escape route if he didn’t feel safe. His brothers’ experience in the foster system made them extra skittish, and this was something that would never leave them. Wilbur and Phil simply had to adjust to it.

 

“I…” He was at a loss for words– carefully considering whether he should jump straight to the point or just apologize.

 

“Why have you been such a dick lately?” Tommy said, his eyes flickering over to the open door. 

 

“I’m” –he sighed, crossing his arms and looking down at the floor– “I’m sorry, Tommy. I was so angry about the move, and a lot of other stuff, and I chose to take it out on you...” 

 

It felt weird– apologizing to his sibling. It wasn’t something that any of them usually did, but Wilbur knew that this wasn’t something he could rectify with only actions or time. 

 

His brother rolled his eyes. “Damn right you did. You didn’t even appreciate my very funny crab pun. Instead you just… you know.” 

 

“I do know.” Wilbur nodded. “I'm especially sorry for that.”

 

Tommy hummed, then nodded his head as well, showing he accepted the apology. “So then, is that all? Do you wanna play Super Smash Brothers?” 

 

“Well, actually…” The teen bit his lip, catching himself glancing over to the door now, too. “There’s one more thing; have you ever been to the bakery by the beach?”

 

“That’s it?” He scrunched up his face in confusion. “You mean the one with Niki Pink Heart Cat Emoji?” The boy stifled a snicker. “Yes, I did. We actually talked about you and your dumb, shithead self.”

 

Wilbur laughed along, trying to steer the conversation back to a serious place. “Yeah, that bakery. Uh– listen, Tommy, I don’t think you should talk to her anymore...” 

 

“What?! Why?!” 

 

“Because she's not a good person. I-I don’t trust her...”

 

“But she seemed perfectly nice when I spoke with her,” Tommy said. “She even gave me some advice!” 

 

‘That fucking snake…’

 

He took a deep breath, composing himself. “Okay, then. What did she say?”

 

“Well– I mean– I figured since she was your friend and all, I could tell her you were being a b– um, a not very kind person.” His face went red. “She said um…”

 

“She said...?”

 

“Hey! Don’t pressure me!” He crossed his arms and furrowed his brow. “Well, she said that I shouldn’t forgive people that keep making the same mistakes…” He began picking at lint balls on his shirt. “I didn’t think anything of it until you and dad started fighting... and– well...” 

 

Wilbur sighed, relaxing his posture and walking over to take a seat next to Tommy. “Toms, the issues I have with Phil are not your fault.” He took his brother’s hand in both of his, the boy leaning slightly into the contact.

 

“Yeah, but you kept bringing me and Techno up. Like we were just– add-ons to your family and not...” He cut himself off, turning his head completely away from the other. “I don’t know, I don't know, I don't know! Wil– we’re part of this family just as much as you are…” His face seemed to droop, the next words visibly taking strength to get out, “And it doesn’t matter if we’re not blood-related…”

 

His eyes widened and he stared down at his younger brother. “What? No, Tommy, that’s not what I meant when I was yelling at Phil–”

 

“–And you keep calling Dad ‘Phil’ just so you can prove some point as if he didn’t raise you! I had to go through so many homes until someone finally thought I was worth the effort, and you never had to go through that! You just… don’t seem very grateful.”

 

“Listen,” Wilbur spoke through gritted teeth, “you know that I’d never discredit your experiences, or Phil– shit– Dad’s love for you, but I don’t think you understand my side of things.”

 

Tommy narrowed his eyes, yanking his hand away from his brother. “No! I don’t think you understand my side!”

 

“Why does this always need to be a huge thing?” The teen huffed. “The fights between me and Dad are none of your business. If I bring you or Techno up, it's to prove a point. Not because I don’t see you as part of this family.”

 

“You always make it a thing!” His lip began to quiver. “You are such a cunt about EVERYTHING!!” he snapped, moving off his bed and away from the other. 

 

Wilbur leaned forward to get up. “Don’t call me that!” 

 

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!!! Stop screaming at me!!! Get OUT!!!” Tommy pointed at the door, his finger trembling.

 

Wilbur began to advance slowly to the exit. “I wasn’t screaming at y—”

 

“–Shut up, Wil!! Why can’t you EVER admit when you’re WRONG?!” 

 

“I just apologized to you, Tommy! Do you want me to do it again?!”

 

The boy froze, his explosive anger compressing itself into a frightening silence. Wilbur felt chills run across the back of his neck, unsure of what Tommy was going to say next.

 

“Maybe Niki was right,” he said, his eyes wide and void of any further thought; he had made up his mind about Wilbur. “You keep making the same mistakes, and I keep forgiving you, but you’ll never change. You don’t care about anyone except yourself.”

 

Wilbur took a few steps back, stunned at his brother’s analysis of him. Regardless of whether or not it was true, it still hurt to hear something like that– especially when coming from someone who used to idolize him.

 

“Okay, Tommy.” He walked out of the room, stopping just outside the door frame. “I love you, yeah?”

 

Suddenly, his anger came flooding back to him. “I HATE YOU!!” he shouted, speeding towards Wilbur and slamming the door in his face.

 

He blinked.

 

‘What just happened?’

 


 

By the time the sun had gone down, Wilbur had not emerged from his room. He made a sincere effort to mend things with Tommy, but the conversation just spiraled out of nowhere; the youngest’s words echoed through the teen’s head over and over to no end– and he just hated himself for how things turned out.

 

Techno had peeked his head in earlier to ask what happened, but Wilbur just pretended to be asleep. He didn’t really want to tell him, anyways.  He knew that Techno would just side with Tommy, who then would side with his father– and Techno could do no wrong in his father’s eyes– so Wilbur would just be singled out once again.

 

He hadn’t even bothered to turn the light on as his room darkened– the warmth of a lamp was not something he felt he deserved with the way he constantly disappointed his brothers and father. 

 

‘I’m such a fucking loser. Maybe it’s MY turn to go through the foster system… I don’t deserve this family. They’re too good for me to always be ruining everything.

 

‘They deserve to be happy.

 

‘I know they’d be happy if I was gone…’

 

Phil’s sudden entrance broke through his thoughts, and he couldn’t help but tense at the intrusion. His father was usually one to respect their privacy, so whatever was making him enter without knocking was definitely serious. He had already established that it would be Wilbur’s choice to talk about the fight, so it couldn’t be that...

 

‘Ugh, it’s about Tommy, then.’ He rolled over, trying to block out the rest of the world.

 

“I can see the light from your phone,” Phil whispered.

 

Wilbur looked over his shoulder, narrowing his eyes at his father’s silhouette. “What do you want?”

 

“To talk,” he said. “Tommy told me what happened.”

 

“Oh, great,” Wilbur grumbled, turning off his phone to bathe the room in darkness. “I’m sure that paints me in such a great light.” 

 

“Wil…” 

 

“Did he tell you that he called me a cunt?” He scoffed. “Your no-sexist-language lessons are really paying off.” 

 

“He… didn’t tell me that,” Phil said, walking over to Wilbur’s bed and sitting by his feet. 

 

He pulled his knees to his chest, keeping a wary eye on his father. “I was just worried about him, okay? I didn’t want him talking to an– uhm, ex-friend– of mine, then he got all” –he waved his hands around– “weird! And I apologized– I apologized for everything, but I guess he wasn’t ready to hear it!”

 

The man hummed, a small smile crossing his face. “That’s good, Wil. I’m proud of you for apologizing.”

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “Oh… Uh, thanks,” he said, allowing the tension in his shoulders to ebb slightly. “So, you’re not mad at me..?”

 

Phil stood up with a sigh, placing a gentle hand on his son’s head and gingerly running his fingers through his curls. Wilbur leaned into it, closing his eyes and forgetting– just for a moment– that there was a wall between them.

 

“I prepared you a plate since you missed dinner. Please eat something, alright?” The delicateness of his voice touched a spot deep in Wilbur’s heart– a private room he was sure he closed off years ago. 

 

He felt his throat constrict, his nose scrunching up to quell the burn of tears in his eyes. “...Thank you,” he said. 

 

Notes:

If you enjoyed this chapter, please comment, and kudos! Rat and I read and reply to all comments :) we love to hear your guys' thoughts and/or criticisms if you have any. As always, thanks for reading our fic and supporting us! You guys are the best!

–Chris <3

Chapter 9: Moon-blinked

Summary:

The full moon finally comes around– and George, Clay, and Nick find themselves in the midst of quite the debacle...

Notes:

Hi! Sorry for taking so long to upload the new chapter, Chris and I both started new jobs, and I work night shift while they work morning so we keep missing either when we go to write! We love this fic though, and until our schedules align it might be a bit hectic, BUT this is not abandoned, I swear to you guys we love writing this! We hope you enjoy this chapter! - Rat

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Today: 3:45 PM

 

Wilbur (AP Lit)

 

< hey

Hello!  >

< so.

 

< bad news…

                               Your dad isn’t allowing you to 

spend the night? :^(  >

< yes. that. 

 

< i’m sorry… 

 

< i tried everything. 

 

    i told him clay would drive me to 

    school tomorrow, i offered to get

< clay’s parents on the phone...

 

< he wouldn’t budge.

 

    he said i “couldn’t sleep over on a 

< school night.”

How heartbreaking… >

 

                              Does he know that it’s your first 

full moon in Florida? I’m sure if he 

knew how big of a deal it is… >

< ?

   Right, sorry. I forgot he doesn’t 

know. >

< haha.

 

    how have you kept your secret

< this long, george?

Hey! Don’t be mean! >

< i was teasing.

Hehe. I know :^) >

 

        It’s truly a shame you can’t come...

we’ll be missing your company. >

< that means a lot.

 

< thank you. :yellow_heart:

 

George’s jaw completely dropped. “GUYS! He just sent me a heart!” he said, scanning his eyes over it several more times to make sure he wasn’t dreaming or hallucinating. 

 

Nick turned around from the passenger seat. “Jesus, how many? Your phone’s been vibrating like it’s on withdrawal.”

 

“Shut up, Nick!” He reached forward and flicked him on the shoulder. “That’s just how he texts– you know this! Now, what should I say?!” 

 

“Well” –Clay glanced at him in the rearview mirror– “what kind of heart was it?”

 

“Yellow..? I don’t see how that’s relevant.”

 

“Oh, okay.” He took a hand off the steering wheel to scratch his temple contemplatively. A nod cemented his decision into place, and he exclaimed, “You should play it safe, then– send him a smiley face!” 

 

“I’ve already sent one!”

 

“Jesus, Gogy. You’re so easy,” Nick chimed in, bracing himself for another shoulder flick.

 

George caught the hesitation and reached around to flick him on his other shoulder. 

 

“Hey hey hey! No flicking business in my car!” Clay reached behind himself to swat the other’s hands away from Nick. “George– just keep it casual. Send a heart back, and don’t say anything else!

 

“Okay, okay!” A second passed, the ‘whoosh’ sound of the message carrying an air of finality. “...I’ve done it,” he said, and it felt like admitting to a crime.

 

“Good! Now, ask him if he can come over tonight for the full moon.” 

 

George tilted his head. “I already have. He said his father won’t allow it.”

 

Clay turned the volume of the music all the way down. “What?! Then why didn’t you lead with that?!”

 

Nick shook his head. “Gogy, was the heart shit really more important than knowing whether or not he’d be spending his first full moon with us?”

 

“It was of vital importance to me!” He crossed his arms and turned his attention out the window. 

 

“Georgie, you can’t be this down bad, can you?”

 

“You’re one to talk, Claybert. Remind me; which of us has already put a heart in the contact name of the person they admire?”

 

“Hey– at least me and Techno are going somewhere! You and Wilbur have been ‘just friends’ for like, two weeks now!”

 

“That is completely normal! Not everyone likes their relationships to move hundreds of miles a minute.” George sighed, his face flushing at the thought of calling whatever he had with Wilbur a ‘relationship’. “Regardless– I’m not even sure if he likes me back, and I’m not going to say anything until I’m completely certain he does!”

 

Nick put a hand over his mouth to stop a laugh on its way out. “Taking the chicken way out, George?”

“It’s the safe way!”

 

“Dude– you gotta be kidding. He’s been all over you, especially ever since you told him you were a mermaid. And he sent a heart, or whatever– so why don’t you just ask him out?”

 

Clay placed his hand on Nick’s wrist, correcting him, “Well, it was just a yellow heart… If it was the double hearts or the on-fire heart, then I’d say he’s one-hundred-percent into him.”

 

“My bad, Clay. I forgot you had a fucking degree in emoji studies.”

 

“A fucking degree?!” the blonde laughed out. “But I’m a virgin!”

 

George hunched over, covering his face with his hands. “Oh my God, Clay. That was so stupid.”

 

“Well, there’s plenty more where that came from– and you can’t run away tonight!”

 

‘Damn this full moon…’  

 

Nick sighed. “Fuck this fucking full moon.”

 

“I was thinking the same thing, Nick!” 

 

When the brunettes began sniggering, Clay said, “Oh, come on! Don’t act like you hate it that much… You guys love our full-moon-sleepovers!” He shifted lanes, keeping on the route to his house.

 

“Who’s acting, Claybert?”

 

“Yeah, Clay! You’re the one in theatre class!” Nick reached his hand back to fist-bump George, who left him hanging. 

 

The blonde swerved suddenly to throw the other two off balance. “Just for that– you’re gonna help me memorize my monologue.”

 


 

The lavish living space of Clay’s house– while not as big as Eret’s– was more than enough space for the teens to get comfortable in while they waited for the full moon to pass. 

 

On the lush carpet that stretched across the floor paced an uncharacteristically-focused Clay, who recited aloud lines from ‘The Crucible’ while George and Nick sat exasperated on one of the velvet loveseats in the room. As the two boys passed a copy of the script back and forth to make sure their friend made no errors, they couldn’t fight the feeling of their eyes rolling into the backs of their skulls. With the full-coverage blinds drawn, the only light illuminating the space came from overheads and strategically-placed lamps.

 

‘If I have to hear him do this one more time…’

 

Clay turned on his heel for the umpteenth time, starting back to the other end of the room as he acted out his monologue, strong hands matching each word with a calculated gesture. “She thinks to dance with me on my wife’s grave! And well she might! For I thought of her kindly…” he trailed off and glanced over to his friends. “For I thought of her kindly…?” he repeated, his eyes now focusing on the script in George’s lap. 

 

‘Why is he looking at me like that?’

 

Nick pressed a firm elbow into the other teen’s side. “George– the line?”

 

“What?” He glanced down. “Oh, right. Um– I wasn’t paying attention.”

 

“Ugh. Gimme it, then!” Nick snatched the script from his hands, holding it out in front of him and squinting at the words. “The line is ‘for I thought of her softly’, Clay. Not kindly.”

 

Clay nodded. “Right, sorry! Thanks, Nick.”

 

“Don’t thank me. I just want this to be over faster.”

 

George giggled, leaning slightly into the other brunette. “Me too. Can we please take a break?”

 

“Absolutely not, George! I just know the reason the teacher gave all of us monologues from ‘The Crucible’ is because they want to do it for the spring play— and I need John Proctor on my resumé!”

 

Nick leaned forward, looking through his eyebrows at Clay. “Are you sure Carnegie Mellon is going to want to know that you played a creepy old guy who had an affair with a seventeen year old?” 

 

“Yeah Claybert, nobody likes creepy old guys. I say we take a break!”

 

“He’s the lead part! It’s not about if he’s a good person or not– if I play him, it’ll show that I’m like, a versatile talent!” Clay said, digging his hands into his pockets. “Besides, I’m not applying to Carnegie. No way I’d get in.”

 

Nick shrugged. “Oh, I don’t know anything about Carnegie Mellon, I just said the first theatre school that came to my mind.”

 

But before Clay had any more time to pout about his college plans, his phone began to ring from atop the coffee table in front of the other two teens. Ever so nosy, they looked over to examine the contact name and picture, a silent conversation being had between them through eye contact once they saw.

 

“Oh! Techno’s calling!” The blonde jumped into action, tapping the green icon to pick up the call before putting it on speaker. He cleared his throat, his voice seeming to drop a bit lower. “Hey, Techno…” he said, a grin beginning to spread across his face. “Before you say anything– I want you to know you’re on speaker. I’m with George and Nick.”

 

‘Kill me right now.’

 

“How just,” Techno said, his voice carrying a hint of apprehension that everyone but Clay seemed to pick up on. “Uh, look– I’ve kinda got a sitch...”

 

“A sitch,” he repeated, a smile tugging at his lips. “That’s short for situation, right? What’s up?”

 

There was a pause on the other end and sounds of shuffling, then a car door slam. “Hold on a sec, my phone’s gonna connect to the car.”

 

“Okay...” One of Clay’s fingers found itself a lock of his golden hair, and he began twirling it with sickening infatuation.

 

George was flabbergasted. ‘Oh my God… Clay is literally a moron,’ he thought. He shot a look at Nick in search of validation of his feelings– but the other only shrugged.

 

Techno’s audio quality deteriorated slightly, signaling that he was now speaking through his car’s Bluetooth. “Right, so I think Wilbur’s high or something,” he said, letting out an incredulous scoff. “He keeps mumbling something about your house– or swimming? But I don’t want him near the water, he doesn’t even know how to swim! God, I hate stoners. So fucking gauche.”

 

Clay laughed and bit at his lip. “Oh my God, that’s so nuts. Well–  I didn’t know he couldn’t swim, can you swim?” he asked, sitting down on the carpet, cross-legged.

 

“Ugh,” he said, ignoring the question, “it’s fucking freezing.” 

 

The noise of heated air blowing kept the call from going into total silence, and the three teens could hear Wilbur mumble something, but the microphone didn’t pick it all up. 

 

“Clay, I’m literally pissed. Wilbur said he’d come thrifting with me so I could get clothes to deal with this neurotic Florida weather– but now I have to wait all the way until the weekend since he just had to meet another mud-bug from ‘George and Friends’.” Techno’s tone was bitter, but George chose not to read into it. 

 

“Oh, thrifting? What are you wearing right now?” Clay uncrossed his legs and flopped onto his stomach, kicking his feet into the air.

 

Techno exhaled out of his nose. “Perv. My brother’s in the car– quit being such a whored-out skeeze for two seconds,” he teased.

 

The blonde giggled. “Noooo, not like that,” he said, rolling over onto his back.

 

Nick turned to George, now visibly irritated as well. “Hey– do you think Wilbur is...” he whispered, gesturing his hand up to signify the moon.

 

“I don’t know...” the British boy reached his hand out and gestured with his fingers as if to say ‘give it’. 

 

Clay put the call on mute. “George, no,” he whispered, “he never calls first! Let me enjoy this, please?”

 

 “Oh come off it, you’re not even listening.” He swatted the other’s head. “Wilbur’s in trouble. Let me talk to Techno.”

 

“Ow! Wait– he is?” He reluctantly handed George the phone.

 

The brunette glared at him and took the call off mute. “Hi, Techno– it’s George. So you said Wilbur is talking about Clay's house and swimming, yes?” he said, his voice carrying a heavy urgency that his friend had been lacking.  

 

“Oh, hi. Yeah– swimming, Clay’s house, and the moon, too.”

 

‘Okay, so it’s DEFINITELY a moon thing.’

 

“Right then– um, and you said he was high?”

 

“Yeah. I mean he doesn’t have red eyes or anything but he’s certainly being very… Russell Brand, you know? I’ve never seen him like this.” 

 

“He probably is,” said George, “um, high– not Russell Brand. You should bring him to Clay’s for the night so your dad doesn’t find out.”

 

Nick jutted in, “And, uh, I’ve got experience with coming down from a high. He’ll be safe here.” 

 

Clay sat up. “Yeah! Come over! We can take care of Wilbur!” he cheered. “And, if you want, you could come in and say hi!” 

 

The other two teens locked their gazes on the blonde. His eyes widened, but the stupid smile was there to stay.

 

“...Sure,” Techno said, the slightest waver detectable in his voice.

 

“Okay–I’ll text you the address! You can just let yourself in, too. We’ll leave the door unlocked!”

 

“Whatever, Clay.” With that, Techno hung up, leaving the three teens in silence. 

 

“You are so… daft,” George remarked.

 

“Hey– I’m sorry, okay? I got excited!” Clay whined.

 

“...Evidently.”

 

“No! Not that kind of excited! What’s wrong with you?” 

 

George rolled his eyes. “What’s wrong with you? Instead of being concerned that Wilbur– our friend–  is all moon-blinked, you chose to flirt with his brother instead!” He tossed Clay’s phone back to him.

 

“Oh, come on– you’re one to talk! You were the one freaking out about a heart Wilbur sent you when you were supposed to be focused on whether or not he could come over!”

 

“Enough,” the brunette huffed out, his face warming slightly. “Techno will be here soon– we need to be prepared for when he drops off Wilbur. It’s likely he’ll be acting the complete opposite of his normal self– the way we act when under the moon’s influence.”

 

“Okay, right! Well– I should go clean up!” Clay started towards the stairs, an irritating bounce to his step.

 

Nick leaned back into the cushions. “Techno’s not gonna care if you look messy, Clay.” 

 

“Um, he so will!”

 


 

Thirty minutes later, a knock sounded from the door, followed by the creaking of its opening. George and Nick took Techno’s arrival as their cue to put on a pair of dark sunglasses each, just as an extra layer of protection from the moon. But Clay– on the other hand– took it as his cue to come racing down the stairs in a completely different outfit, his medium-length hair slicked back into a golden bun. All three teens watched as Techno stumbled into the entrance hall, struggling to stabilize his brother and close the door behind him at the same time.

 

‘Oh dear… Wilbur looks so out of it…’ George thought– and he wasn’t too far off.

 

Wilbur was leaning on Techno– apparently unable to support his own weight. The older teen looked mildly annoyed at best, but George swore he saw his face soften slightly when Clay rushed to his side to take the younger off his hands.

 

“Oh– thank you, Clay,” said Techno, his voice carrying the same waver as before. “Wilbur’s gone from silent, to clingy. Just– take him...” 

 

“Right!” Clay wrapped one of Wilbur’s arms around his shoulder, holding him up with relative ease “So… how are you?”

 

“I’m… fine.”

 

“Do you wanna stay for a second? I can make dinner…”

 

“Um—”

 

“—He can’t, Clay. We need to give Wilbur our full attention, remember?” George chimed in, starting towards the blonde. 

 

He unwrapped Wilbur’s arm from around the other’s shoulder, trying to carry him himself. Feeling the taller boy’s full weight on his side, he started to lose balance– until Nick came up next to him and took Wilbur’s other arm. Once the two boys distributed the weight comfortably, they began to drag him across the room to one of the large couches in the living area.

 

George briefly glanced over his shoulder, catching Techno looking on as his brother was taken away. There was a moment where he looked like he wanted to follow them– but he kept his feet right where they were. 

 

“Wait…” Wilbur mumbled, “where’s Techno? I wanna say bye...”

 

“He’s talking to Clay,” said George, as he tried to lay the teen down across the couch. “Nick, will you cooperate?”

 

“I’m sorry, Jesus!” Nick panicked and dropped him onto the cushions, causing George to nearly fall over with the sudden pull.

 

“Wait…” Wilbur made grabby-hands towards the other two. “Claybert…? Where is Claybert?” 

 

George felt his eyebrows shoot up, and Nick let out a bark of laughter.

“Ha! George, when did Wilbur start calling him Claybert?!”

 

“I’ve never heard him call him that before... Only I call him that,” he responded, tilting his head.

 

Nick kneeled down by the couch. “What’s the matter, Wilbur? Want me to go get him?”

“Yes… I want a hug from him!” He said, pushing his head into one of the pillows. “He’s my hero!”

 

‘Techno was right about the clinginess… 

 

‘Well, it’s certainly the opposite of Wilbur.’ 

 

George blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

 

“He’s my hero,” he continued rambling off, “he’s my savior– he’s so nice! You’re so nice to me too, George. I thought it was so nice when you fixed my collar yesterday. You’re such a good friend.” His voice cracked, and he turned over to stare at his friends. “And Nick! Don’t even get me started on Nick– he is so funny! Nick, you're so funny, and you’re so handsome!” 

 

Nick snorted and put his hand up to his ear. “Welp” –he got up from the floor– “do ya hear that sound? I think Clay is calling me. Bye!” 

 

“Nick, don’t just— Nick!” George called out after him, but he was gone before any protest could be given. 

 

“Where is Clay?” Wilbur whined. “He gives the best hugs– I want a hug...” 

 

George scoffed. “You’ve never hugged him.” 

 

“But I can just tell! He’s so strong and he probably smells so good and—”

 

“—Okay, and since Clay isn’t here right now, he can’t give you a hug.” He felt his ears burn when the other leveled him with a look. “What?” he asked, crossing his arms.

 

Wilbur broke into a smarmy grin, accompanied by a few stifled giggles. “You’re so mad...” he teased. 

 

“I am not!” George huffed out. “You know, you won’t even remember this tomorrow!” He got up to leave, ready to send Clay in his stead.

 

“No!” Wilbur grabbed onto his wrist, twisting his body to reach the shorter boy. “Don’t go! I don’t want to be alone, please.” His voice quieted, eyes wide and searching George’s face for any sign of disapproval.

 

He paused, looking down at the teen. “Okay…” He sighed and sat down at the end of the couch. Wilbur brightened, leaning back onto the pillows and looking over to George with a smile.

 

Clay walked back into the living room, his pearly whites on display for everyone to see. “Guys, Techno asked if I’d been working out– then, he poked my arm! He totally wants me!!” he exclaimed.

 

Nick followed behind. “It seemed more condescending than anything, Clay.”

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened. “Clay!” he cheered, making grabby-hands once again, which elicited an eye roll from George.

 

The blonde shouted, “shut up, Nick!” before walking over to the other brunettes on the couch. “What’s up, Wilbur? How are you feeling?” he said, a smile washing over his features once his attention was off Nick.

 

“Like… like I want to swim,” he responded.

 

“That’s typical,” said George. “You know, he’s been requesting a hug from you since Nick and I laid him down.” 

 

Clay laughed. “Awe, what?! I can’t have both the Watson brothers now, can I?” 

 

George shook his head. “That’s not even funny…” 

 

“No, don’t make it weird” –Wilbur rolled away from the other two– “you’re a dog.”

 

“Yeah, Claybert– you’re a dog!”

 

Clay gaped for a moment, then he crossed his arms and gave a fake attitude. “Well, fine! I was gonna give you a hug, but now?”

 

“If you’re gonna creep on me, I don’t want your silly little hug,” the taller boy mumbled out, his face squished into a pillow again. 

 

Nick– who had disappeared at some point without anyone noticing– came back with a glass of water and a straw. He handed them to Wilbur with his eyebrows raised and said, “Don’t spill this on yourself. We don’t have the means to get you to a body of water right now if you turn into a mermaid.”

 

“Well, there’s always my pool–“

 

“Clay, shut the fuck up.” 

 

Wilbur stretched, letting out a long groan. “Ugh, I love when we’re all sleepy together.” 

 

Nick blinked. “We’re wide awake…”

 

“We’re together and I’m sleepy. Is that not enough for you, Nick? You hate me.”

 

“I don’t hate you,” he affirmed, reaching over to ruffle Wilbur’s hair. The other turned back, giving an open smile towards him.

 

“Okay, good– because, sometimes I think everyone hates me,” Wilbur began on a new tangent. “‘Cause my friends back in Brighton– I’m sure they hated me, and Niki is a snake and so she definitely hates me, and I keep thinking you guys are gonna wake up one day and decide to hate me, too! But, I think you guys are so cool– so it’d suck if you hated me...”

 

“We don’t hate you,” George said, reaching over from his spot on the couch to place an awkward hand on Wilbur’s shin. 

 

He sniffled, shaking his head. “But you could! My family hates me, and they’ve known me for years!”

 

“Hey now, Techno doesn’t hate you. He was actually really concerned about you,” Clay reassured. “If he hated you, then he wouldn’t have stepped in to give me advice on how to help you!”

 

“But– he thinks I’m high!” Wilbur exclaimed, sitting up. “I’m not high! I’m just a mermaid!”

 

Nick sighed, turning to Clay. “Man, I’m glad your parents decided to go on a last minute vacation. He’s literally yelling about our secret.”

 

“Yeah, okay– my parents are gone but Drista’s in her room, so please keep it down!” 

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “What? Your sister is here?” 

 

“She’s not gonna bug us, but yeah. Come on– I mean, she’s thirteen. It’s not like she was gonna miss school for a trip to Spain.” 

 

“Oh! My brother is thirteen– he’s a little gremlin, and he hates me.” 

 

Nick groaned. “Oh my God. Wilbur, your family loves you, now please keep your volume down.”

 

“Ugh, okay,” he pouted. His eyes drifted down to the glass in his hands, and he lifted it, about to take a sip. But– before he could– Nick grabbed his hands and forced them down, causing Wilbur to simply say, “I’m thirsty.” 

 

“Use the straw, asshole. If you grow a tail right now, I’ll kill you,” he responded, taking the glass and setting it on the coffee table.

 

“But... I want to.” 

 

“You can go swimming tomorrow,” George said, “when you won’t show everyone our secret.” 

 

“Yeah, but, for now” –Clay moved behind the couch and put his hands on Wilbur’s shoulders– “why don’t you get some rest?” 

 

Wilbur huffed. “Fine– but could one of you stay with me?”

 

“I’ll do it,” George said, without hesitation.

 

‘God, I’m such a desperate hoe.’

 

Clay and Nick shot each other knowing looks before the blonde stepped away from the couch. “Alright,” he said, holding back a snicker, “we’re going to be upstairs. If you need us, call us!”

 

Then, the two boys started off and up the stairs, leaving a flustered George and a delirious Wilbur all alone.

 


 

George was certain the other was going to sleep with the way he just flopped back down when Clay and Nick left– but before he could entertain that thought any further, Wilbur lazily lolled his head to the side, brown tangles of hair falling over his face.

 

“So… tell me about yourself,” he said.

 

George tilted his head. “I’m sorry, what?”

 

“I wanna know about you.” Wilbur kicked his feet. “You’re my best friend!”

 

“No” –a flustered chuckle slipped out– “I’m not. You said you had friends back in Brighton, yes? You were just talking about them…”

“Yes, but I also said they hated me.”

 

“You’re much too hard on yourself, Wilbur. I don’t think there are as many people who hate you as you think there are.”

 

He sat up, looking right into the other’s eyes. “Well, what makes you think that?! I’m so annoying– and Tommy says I only care about myself!”

 

“Well, I hardly think you’re annoying. Your company is something I very much enjoy,” George said, heat circulating throughout his face. “It’s something we all enjoy… Clay, Nick, and me. Also, you’ve shown in multiple instances that what Tommy said isn’t true– like when you stuck up for us when Niki was making those slighting remarks.”

 

Wilbur seemed to only register the latter part of that statement. “Ugh! Then there’s Niki!!” he shouted, flailing his arms about. “I said this earlier, too– but she is such a snake.”

 

“I agree– she certainly is.”

 

A sudden hand found itself on George’s shoulder.

 

“You just get me, George.” 

 

‘Big hands…

 

‘Agh! No! Not again! Stop thinking about that! What is WRONG with you?!’

 

“Yes, I suppose I do…” Deep brown eyes darted away, avoiding eye contact with Wilbur at all costs.

 

The taller teen paused for a moment, eyeing George up and down. The silence was almost as intense as his stare, the piercing nature of his moon-blinked eyes carrying a million thoughts but conveying none of them; secrets locked behind those lonely, brown pools.

 

“You know,” Wilbur finally began, “you’re very attractive.”

 

George nearly jumped out of his seat, his breath hitching. “What?!”

 

“Oh, don’t act like you don’t know! You have pretty privilege, George.”

 

“Pretty priv–” –he blinked in disbelief– “what?!”

 

“Mmm…” Wilbur trailed off, rubbing his eyes. “Can I have a hug?”

 

‘He HAS to be joking… I’m being put on.

 

‘But… when he says those things, I–

 

‘–No.’

 

“O-Oh, now you want one from me? What ever happened to Claybert?”

 

“Claybert is all the way upstairs… and I’m tired... and you’re right here…” He held out his arms, the warmth of his smile and comfort of his chest becoming extreme temptations for George as more and more excruciating seconds ticked by.

 

“I... can’t,” he said. “Or– maybe I… can?”

 

Wilbur looked at him, confused.

 

‘Dammit– he’s so cute...’

 

George scooted into the embrace, and Wilbur wrapped his arms around him delicately. The smell of his cologne wafted through the shorter boy’s senses, and he felt himself melt completely into the hug.

 

“This is nice…” Wilbur said, inhaling deeply. “And you smell nice, too.”

 

“Th-thank you… likewise...”

 

That statement was met with the other teen leaning back against the arm of the couch, pulling George with him. 

 

“I’m so” –his mouth widened into a yawn– “so… sleepy…”

 

Once Wilbur’s grip went limp, George squirmed for a moment, adjusting himself in the other’s arms. The thought of breaking free never crossed his mind.

 

‘I’m tired too.. 

 

‘But I can’t fall asleep here– not like this!

 

‘Not while being held by Wilbur…

 

‘But he’s so… warm...

 

‘And I’m so… cold...

 

‘And so… tired...

 

‘And so…

 

‘...’

 

Notes:

What did you guys think? Let us know in the comments below! And don't forget to leave kudos <3 - Rat

Chapter 10: Perfect

Summary:

Wilbur wakes up with George on top of him and questions his entire life.

Notes:

SORRY FOR 2 WEEKS WITH NO CHAPTER!!!! We are back now, though. And this chapter is really fun! We hope you enjoy. — Chris

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wilbur felt three things upon waking up from his slumber; the sun’s warmth on his face, a weight on his chest, and a daze of confusion. He lifted his head, surveying his surroundings. 

 

‘Where am I…?’

 

His eyes found their way to the mop of brown hair resting on him, and they immediately shot open when he realized.

 

‘GEORGE?!’

 

A fourth feeling began to creep up on him— absolute terror.

 

‘What the FUCK happened last night?!’

 

As if the pounding of Wilbur’s heart was enough to wake the sleeping boy, George groaned, tilting his head to look up at him. The same terror seemed to flash across his face, and he shoved himself up, accidentally hitting his head against the other’s.

 

Wilbur’s instinct reaction was to shout, “Ow!” and rub his head, cringing at the pain– although, it was a welcome distraction from the confusion and guilt he was feeling prior.

 

“Oh my God,” George said, rubbing the spot where they collided, as well. “I’m so sorry!”

 

“Wh-Whoa! I-It’s fine, um, it’s not your fault!” Wilbur said.

 

“No! Not just that! It wasn’t my intention to” –he gestured to the position they were in before– “you know? Again– I’m sorry!”  

 

Wilbur felt his ears go warm. “It’s okay, it’s okay!” He lowered his hand and shook his head. “Um– I’m just confused! Where are we, exactly?”

 

George’s eyes went wide. “Oh, we’re at Clay’s house… the full moon was last night, remember?”

 

“No, I don’t… the last thing I remember was my dad opening the blinds… and everything from then on is fuzzy.”

 

“Right!” He flushed red, glancing away from Wilbur altogether. “Well– of course you don’t remember...” 

 

After a painful silence, the shorter boy shook his head before abruptly getting up and walking off into a different room wordlessly.

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows, thinking to himself, ‘...What the fuck?’  

 

“Jesus, that was sad,” said Nick, his sudden voice causing the other to jump. 

 

“Fucking hell, Nick!” Wilbur shouted, looking around frantically. “Where did you come from?!” After a second, he finally found him buried under a pile of blankets on the floor. 

 

Nick’s hand stuck out to wave him off. “Dude, shut up. It’s like, ten in the morning...” 

 

“What?!” Wilbur paused before something else caught his attention. “How many blankets do you even have?!” he said, gesturing to the teen in disbelief. 

 

The blankets shifted and Nick mumbled, “I dunno. Now– quiet, please.” 

 

“No! Nick, what the hell happened last night?!” 

 

“Jesus Christ, if I tell you will you let me go back to sleep?” 

 

“Yes!”

“Ugh, okay.” Nick sat up, rubbing his eyes and stretching himself out. “So basically– the full moon hit, then Techno called and was all like, ‘Oh my Gawddd Wilbur is sewww hiiiggghhhh’ and then Clay was all, ‘Durrr hiii Techno let’s all get naked’ then me and George were like, ‘I’m about to jump off a bridge’.

 

“So then, you came over and you were all fuckin’ weird and out of it, and George volunteered to take care of you like a nurse during the black plague, then when me and Clay came back downstairs he was all up on you” –he made a crude gesture with his hands– “so we just went to bed.”

 

A million thoughts raced through Wilbur’s head, but only one was able to leave his mouth.

 

“Oh my God,” he said, “my dad is going to kill me.” He unfolded his legs and hurriedly pushed himself off the couch, ready to scramble out the door in bare feet. 

 

“Chill, dude. What happened to you knowing how to handle the full moon?” 

 

Wilbur buried his face in his hands. “I don’t know, I– I think it’s just such a different environment– and since I’m a completely different person under the full moon—” 

 

“—Your full-moon-self was like, all lost, which is probably what made you tweak out,” Nick finished. “Yeah, that makes sense. But I’m glad Techno was able to get you here, imagine if he didn’t.” With a huff, he pushed the blankets aside and stood up, scratching at the scruff on his face. “Well, I can’t go back to sleep now– so I’m gonna see if Clay’s made breakfast yet. Wanna come?”

 

Wilbur was unable to do anything else but nod, and follow Nick.

 


 

Clay danced around as he cooked. The smell of eggs covered the kitchen like a blanket, and upbeat music rang out from a bluetooth speaker by the stove. Wilbur saw two other people, as well, sitting at the bar counter. George, and a blonde girl who he couldn’t make out from only the back of her head. He hesitantly stepped further into the room, behind Nick, and the two were greeted loudly by their friend.

 

“Oh, good you two are awake!” Clay yelled over the music, gesturing vaguely to the stools where the others were sitting. “Do you like soft-scrambled eggs?”

 

“I’ve never had them, I don’t think,” Wilbur said, raising his voice to be heard.

 

“Well, then sit down! I’m about to blow your mind with these eggs!”

 

Wilbur just raised his eyebrows before sitting beside George, who gave him a polite smile that seemed a bit forced. 

 

‘Why does he seem so embarrassed…?

 

‘Was last night really as vulgar as Nick made it out to be?

 

‘No, that can’t be true. He was exaggerating the whole time– plus George and I were both fully clothed when I woke up, so there’s no way it was THAT raunchy. 

 

‘Also, George would never. Not while I’m under the influence of the full moon...

 

‘... I should probably stop thinking about this.’

 

The blonde girl sitting on George’s other side did Wilbur a favor by cutting off his train of thought. “Hello. You must be Wilbur,” she said, with a smile. “I’m Drista.” She stuck her hand out to shake Wilbur’s, forcing George to lean back as she reached over him.

 

Now that he could see her face, he could tell she was noticeably younger than the rest of them. “Oh, are you Clay’s sister?” he asked, taking her hand– her grip was surprisingly firm.

 

“Yes. What’s your favorite city?”

 

Wilbur blinked, the music now becoming slightly overstimulating. “My… favorite city?”

 

Clay chimed in, “She has a geography hyperfix! If you tell her your favorite city, country or whatever, she’ll tell you all about it!”

 

“Uh, okay,” Wilbur said, slowly, “Brighton, I guess.”

 

Drista nodded and pulled her hand away, swiftly. “Well, did you know that Brighton is actually considered to be the second most haunted city in all of Britain. Well– after York, obviously.” 

 

“I did.” 

 

“Dris, he’s literally from Brighton,” Nick said, taking a seat by the girl.

 

She side-eyed Nick and said, “Irrelevant. I’m sure there’s something he doesn’t know.”

 

Wilbur huffed out an amused laugh, turning his attention down at his folded hands as he tried to tune out the blaring music. The others in the room began to chatter amongst themselves, only worsening the overstimulation he felt.

 

He could feel the seams of his clothing rub against his skin, feelings of hopeless agony enveloping him the longer he sat still. He began to bounce his leg, and run his thumb over his knuckles in an attempt to distract from the textures encasing him. 

 

Feeling something bump his knee, he turned towards it and was met by George's honey brown eyes staring at him with concern. The other boy tilted his head, motioning subtly to the bluetooth speaker. Wilbur blinked rapidly, meeting George’s gaze with one of confusion. 

 

The shorter boy sighed, and said, “The music is sort of loud, huh?” 

 

Wilbur nodded, beads of sweat beginning to accumulate along his brow.

 

George raised his hand to catch Clay’s attention. “Can I see the speaker please?” he asked, fighting to be heard over all the noise.

 

The blonde hummed in question, but grabbed the speaker and handed it over to him. “Sure! Just don’t break it.” 

 

“Dammit, how did you know what I was about to do?” George joked, before pressing the mute button.

 

Wilbur felt like he could finally breathe, his bouncing leg slowly stopping.

 

“Nooo, I just bought that!” Clay whined.

 

George scoffed. “Did you also just buy that ‘Eat Big, Dream Bigger’ apron, or is that your mum’s?” he quipped, tilting his head condescendingly. 

 

“So what if it is?!” 

 

Drista cut in, “It isn’t. It’s his.” She snagged the speaker and began to fiddle with it. “You know, I don’t see the benefit of playing your music at such a vexatious volume. Is it really that hard to keep to yourself, Clay?”

 

“It’s for the vibe!” he said, pointing at his sister assertively. “It makes the energy in the room all lively, and fun!”

 

She looked at him through her eyebrows. “So, since it definitely doesn’t…” 

 

Clay let out an offended gasp. “Well— you know, if you would have just said something, I would’ve turned it down!” 

 

“So, since you definitely wouldn’t have…” she drawled.

 

“Hey— If you want breakfast, you’re going to have to be nice to me.” 

 

Drista blinked. “I’d rather be famished,” she said, which caused everyone but Clay to burst into laughter.

 

“Hey!” The blonde pouted, slumping his shoulders in defeat.

 

It was then, when a slight pitter-patter could be heard drumming on the scenery outside.

 

‘Rain…’

 

“Wait—” Clay hurried to the nearest window, shock manifesting on his face at what he was seeing. “No no no no no!! It’s raining!!” 

 

“Yes, Claybert. How astute of you,” George said. 

 

“Shut up, George!! How are we gonna get to school?!” He ran his hands through his hair, pacing back to the others.

 

Drista tapped her chin, confused. “What does rain have to do with getting to school?”

 

Clay froze, then glanced over to the stove, desperate to change the subject. 

 

“Oh, look at that!” he said. “The food is ready! Drista, do you want to pass out the plates?”

 

She squinted at her brother. “No. I want to go to school.”

 

Nick tried to intervene, “Since when? You wouldn’t mind missing one day, would you?”

 

“I wouldn’t mind. But– since it seems like a hindrance to Clay– I’m attempting to create chaos,” said Drista, as a smile began to spread on her face.

 

Nick sighed. “Can she just take the bus?”

 

Clay’s nose scrunched up in disgust.“Ew, no!” He began passing out the plates, and he gave everyone a serving of soft-scrambled eggs and bacon jam on sourdough toast. “Now, just eat! Before it gets cold,” he said, sitting down with the others.

 

George nodded. “Thank you, Clay, and” –he tilted his head– “what do you mean, ‘ew?’” He took a bite of the breakfast, his eyes widening at its surprising decadence.

 

“Rich people don’t take the bus, George,” said Nick. He took a bite as well, the same shocked reaction forming on his face. “Clay– this is really fucking good.”

 

“Oh, really?” The blonde smiled proudly. “Thanks, Nick! Do the rest of you think it’s that good?”

 

Wilbur and Drista tasted the food, and nodded enthusiastically to answer Clay.

 

“I didn’t know you could cook,” Wilbur said. “Maybe my dad should open the blinds more during full moons!”

 

“Aw, thanks Wilbur– I think,” Clay replied. “But, is he going to be okay with you missing school?” He gestured to the window, which made visible the now heavy rainfall.

 

Wilbur was about to take another bite, but froze. “Fucking hell, he’s really gonna kill me now.”

 

The blonde crossed his arms. “It’s not like we can do anything about it, it's raining cats and dogs out there.”

 

“Surely he’ll understand,” George said, “and if he doesn’t, you can simply say you got food poisoning this morning.” 

 

“George! That’s so mean!” Clay exclaimed, his mouth full. “Do you hate my cooking?”

 

“No. Stop being such a crybaby, Claybert.” He rolled his eyes, elbowing the other.

 

Drista walked over to the sink suddenly, having finished her food without anyone noticing. “I still don’t understand what the rain has to do with you all being absent from school. But, did you know that in Honduras, mysterious fish have been known to rain down from the sky? This whole ordeal reminded me of that.” She gave a familiar-looking thumbs up.

 

Clay looked around, waiting for anyone else to answer. “Um, no… I didn’t know that.”

 

“Well, people think it's from water spouts, but maybe it’s something else.”

 

“Something like magic?” Nick teased, causing the other three boys to glare at him. 

 

“Magic isn’t real,” Drista said, “but, great guess.” She started out of the kitchen, muttering a barely audible, “Not.” 

 

The boys burst into giggles at Nick’s shocked face, the tension leaving the air. 

 

“I was joking…”  Nick said, his mouth pressing into a thin line.

 

George nodded mockingly. “Well we knew that.”

 

“Drista and Tommy would get along well, I reckon,” Wilbur said, a smile tinting his words. “But– I should probably go home soon so my dad doesn’t flip out.”

 

“Maybe they would!” Clay beamed. “Okay, so it’ll probably rain for a few hours, then once it lets up we’ll just hurry to the car so we can take you home, okay?” 

 

“Sure, I guess,” he mumbled, the pattering of raindrops growing more fierce as the rain continued.

 


 

When the rain finally let up, the teens were granted a nice reprieve from the indoors. They pulled their shoes on, grabbed their things, and put on gloves to brace themselves for the outside.

 

The drive to Wilbur’s place was mostly wordless, as George had put on his car playlist and wanted to listen in peace. There were a few times when Clay or Nick tried to initiate a conversation, but they were ignored by the boy. 

 

They pulled up to the curb, and Wilbur unbuckled his seatbelt. “Come in with me? My dad is probably still at work,” he said.

 

His friends nodded and followed behind him into the house.

 

“Oh, great,” Tommy said from the top of the stairs, his eyes fixated on Clay. “Nobody’s favorite boy toy makes a surprise reappearance...” 

 

Before Clay could even react, Wilbur shot back, “Toms, what the hell?” 

 

“Fuck off, I wasn’t talking to you, weasel!” 

 

Techno’s voice was audible from upstairs. “Oh my God, why so loud?! Attention whores— all of you!” he shouted. Heavy footsteps followed his words and he came downstairs, his eyes narrowed and a scowl on his face. 

 

“You’re boyfriend’s here!” Tommy said, skipping down the last of the steps and beelining towards the group. 

 

Clay waved, slightly flustered. His eyes were locked on the senior at the top of the steps. “Hi,” he managed.

 

Techno blinked his glare away from Wilbur, his features softening slightly. “Hi,” he huffed out, approaching the group as well.

 

Wilbur rolled his eyes and toed off his shoes. He tried to move past Techno, but stumbled slightly when his bicep was grabbed by his brother, which stopped him dead in his tracks.

 

“Nuh uh, girl.” Techno shook his head, leveling him with a glare once again. “Don’t think you’re not in deep shit. The minute your little breakfast club leaves, we are going to have a serious talk.” He let go of his brother, before turning to address Clay. “Hey” –he looked off to the side– “uh, thanks for taking Wil home– and for taking care of him last night. That… means a lot to me.” 

 

“It’s no problem, really!” The blonde took a step forward, laughing nervously. “I’m glad you called!” He took another step closer and reached out his hand, his fingertips brushing against Techno’s. 

 

“Ew!” Tommy’s voice sliced through the tension, causing Clay to jerk back. “That’s fucking disgusting!”

 

Techno’s face matched his pink hair in color. “Scram, you little freak!” he said, shooing the youngest away. 

 

Phil called out from the kitchen, “Boys!” 

 

The man entered the room, his eyes meeting Wilbur’s right away. The teen took a step back and held his head high, refusing to look away from his father’s piercing blue eyes. Eventually, Phil faltered, stopping before his son.

 

He glanced around, taking in the rest of the group. Then, a polite smile crossed his face, and he took a deep breath.

 

“Hello! You all must be Wil’s friends,” said Phil. “I would’ve made extra food had I known you were all coming! But no matter, why don’t you all stay for a late lunch?”

 

“Lunch?! Oh, epic!” Tommy cheered, racing towards the kitchen. 

 

“Oh– uh, it’s great to meet you, Wilbur's dad,” Nick said, looking down at his phone. “But as great as that sounds, I should probably head home— my dads are blowing up the family group chat.” 

 

“Ah! That’s too bad.” Phil tutted, then placed a hand on Techno’s shoulder. “Well, see Techno? It’s normal for families to have a group text together!” 

 

The eldest teen glowered at Nick. “Since when was someone who listens to Eminem normal?” he grumbled. 

 

Nick looked up from his phone, irritated. “Why are you so hung up on my music taste?” 

 

“Oh please, you must be Ellen— since calling that shit ‘taste’ is way too generous.”

 

Clay interrupted the spat by jangling his keys obnoxiously. “Well— I guess that’s also my cue!” he said, smiling apologetically. “I’m really sorry we can’t stay, Mr. Watson, but duty calls! Thank you for the offer, though!”

 

“Yeah… maybe some other time!” Nick said.

 

Techno scoffed. “Yeah, or maybe never.” 

 

“Hey, Techno— I’ll text you?” Clay said, starting towards the door. 

 

The teen in question immediately blushed, visibly disarmed. “Yeah, sure, whatever,” he said, his eyes flicking over to Phil and Wilbur. “I’m going to my room. Don’t bother me for the next five hours. Wilbur— we’ll talk tomorrow.” With that, Techno turned on his heel and walked up the steps, turning back once he was at the top to sneak a final, discreet look at Clay.

 

“Bye!” Clay smiled brightly, then turned to Nick. “So, where's George?” 

 

Wilbur looked around. Now that Clay brought it up, he noticed that George wasn’t with them anymore. “Uhm, I can find him...”

 

“I can drive him home if you two are in a rush,” Phil said, the polite smile refusing to budge. 

 

Clay glanced at Nick for input, and he grimaced, nodding his head. “Yeah, uh, my parents… they’re being pushy— sorry.”

 

“It’s alright,” Phil said, chuckling lightly, “really. I don’t mind.”

 

“Okay, then!” Clay ran forward, lifting Wilbur in a surprise hug. “Bye Wilbur!” He set him down, and began walking to the door. “And thank you again, Mr. Watson!” 

 

Nick hollered over his shoulder as the two of them exited, “Yeah. Thanks, Wilbur’s dad!”

 

The second the door closed, Wilbur escaped into the living room to avoid any questions his father had. He glanced behind him to ensure he was unseen, and froze when he turned back and saw George standing by the mantle, looking down at some picture frames.

 

‘What…? Why is he here, of all places?’ Wilbur thought.

 

He hesitantly stepped closer, and warning sirens rang through his head.

 

‘It’s a bad time.

 

‘You’re bothering him.

 

‘Don’t be annoying.’

 

Curiosity seized him, however, and he ultimately discarded his worries. 

 

“Penny for your thoughts?” Wilbur asked, walking over to George’s side. “You scared everyone with how you disappeared. How’d you do that?”

 

The boy didn’t answer, a pensive expression plastered on his face as he stared at the photo. 

 

Wilbur nudged him softly. “George?” 

 

Still no answer. It was then, when Wilbur began silently cursing himself for ignoring the warnings.

 

He tried again. “George,” he said, “are you alright?” 

 

“Is this you?” George said, finally. His gaze on the picture did not falter whatsoever.

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows and stepped closer to the other’s side to peer down at it.

 

It was a photo of Wilbur at age 6, squished between his father and his mother. He recognized it as one from their first road trip as a family. They were smiling widely, mid-laugh as little Wilbur was showing off the small gap in his teeth. The memory began to swallow him whole; he felt a smile tug at his lips as he recalled how— when the picture was taken— he was trying with all his might not to laugh, but his father had told a joke which rendered all his efforts in vain. Phil didn’t joke like that anymore. Wilbur didn’t laugh like that anymore.

 

His eyes drifted to his late mother’s face, his features softening as he stared into her two-dimensional eyes. The way they shone was another thing that faded, along with Phil’s sense of humor and Wilbur’s joy. This picture would be the last remaining evidence of the shine her eyes carried; the sparkling of those soft, muddy orbs being lost to time. Wilbur hated himself for inheriting her eyes— he felt unworthy to have them.

 

Wilbur swallowed. “It is me, yes,” he managed.

 

George smiled softly, though it didn’t reach his eyes. “You were so… small.” 

 

“Yeah” —he chuckled— “I was six.” 

 

“Was this when you lived in London?” The shorter boy finally looked away, up at Wilbur.

 

“Uh, yeah, how’d you know?”

 

“You told me that you used to live in London, like, the day we met— remember? But, when did you move to Brighton? I don’t think you ever said...”

 

“Oh yeah, I forgot.” Wilbur scratched at something on his arm. “And uhm, when I was… nine or ten, I think. It was a year after we adopted Techno.”

 

“That’s crazy,” George said. “Do you think there’s a chance we may have passed each other? I mean, we’re around the same age, and we both lived in London at the same time...”

 

“Oh?” Wilbur raised his eyebrows.

 

The other boy laughed softly. “No— that’s stupid. I doubt we would have ever passed each other in London. That city is massive.” 

 

“I don’t think it’s stupid, it’s completely probable...” Wilbur shrugged.

 

“Right, then.” George rolled his eyes playfully, then looked back at the picture. “So, that’s you. And obviously, that's your dad, so is this your mum?” 

 

“Yeah. She, uhm, passed when I was eight.” The taller teen looked away from the photo, feeling his chest constrict as words just kept tumbling out. “She took her own life. I didn’t really find out what actually happened until a little later, but I knew she was gone when— one day— I came home from school and she wasn’t there.” He crossed his arms, guarding his heart. “It was weird— it was some strange intuition. Like, when you just know something is wrong.”

 

Suddenly, Wilbur felt something press itself against him. It was George— he had wrapped his arms around the other in a comforting embrace. 

 

“I… had no idea,” said George. His words were careful, as if Wilbur were made of glass. “I’m very sorry…”

 

Wilbur was frozen, his mind reeling at the abrupt sign of affection. He let out a sigh, and unfolded his arms to hug the shorter boy back, resting his chin on his head.

 

“It’s okay, there’s no way you could have known,” Wilbur mumbled. “But hey— if I ever go to your house— you have to show me your family pictures, alright? It’s only fair.” He smiled down at the other, trying to lighten the mood.

 

George pulled away, looking up in confusion. “I don’t have any.”

 

“What do you mean, you don’t have any? Didn’t your parents take a photo when you got off the plane, or something like that?” 

 

“Um, no. They dropped me off at our new apartment with a nanny and got on a different plane.” He glanced down at the floor. “My parents never took pictures of me.” 

 

“Oh, sorry…” A frown pulled at Wilbur’s face. “Do you… want to talk about it?”

 

“There isn’t anything to talk about. We just… aren’t that kind of family,” George said, drifting over to a different photo. “Um, is this Techno?” 

 

Wilbur went along with the topic change, paying respect to George's boundaries. “Yeah. That was the day his adoption papers finally went through— it was a fight with the court.” He began to grin against his will. “They thought Phil wasn’t fit to adopt, despite having fostered Techno for about a year up to that point.” 

 

“His hair used to be all… brown.” 

 

“Well yeah, he’s not a natural pinkette.” 

 

“Pinkette?” George tilted his head. “That’s not a word.”

 

“It’s not,” Wilbur confirmed, nodding.

 

A smile spread across George’s face. “You are so… weird,” he said, his deep, brown eyes meeting the taller teen’s.

 

Wilbur wasn’t able to do anything but stare, and— not for the first time— he found himself admiring George. The freckles that dotted his face like stars, the way his messy hair swooped across his forehead, his bright smile, it was all so…

 

‘Perfect…’

 


 

Phil had purposefully sat them both in the backseat. Wilbur recognized the twinkle of mischief in his father’s eyes and hated that he couldn’t even say anything about it. 

 

“George, was it? How long have you been in the states?” Phil asked, glancing at the two teens in his rearview mirror.

 

“About six years— or since I was ten.” George answered, his eyes locked on his hands in his lap. 

 

“Oh, that’s great! How was the move? I know our transition here hasn’t been the easiest.” It was a lighthearted comment, but Wilbur still grumbled under his breath. 

 

“It was fine, I suppose. I think the hardest part was understanding everybody’s accents.” George replied, laughing quietly. “Oh, left here.”

 

Phil nodded, turning at the boy’s directions. He pulled into the driveway, parking in front of the garage.

 

“Thank you for driving me home, Mr. Watson,” George said, opening the door. 

 

“Of course. Thank you for coming over. It was nice to finally meet Wil’s friends.” 

 

George placed a tender hand on Wilbur’s. “Bye.” He smiled, and left the car.

 

Wilbur’s face warmed as he watched George walk to his door. He opened it, turning and waving one last time before stepping in.

 

“So… this George character, huh?” Phil inquired, causing Wilbur to groan as his face warmed even more. 

 

“Dad...” he grumbled, sinking into his seat, “stop. You’re not funny.”

 

Phil chuckled softly, putting the car into drive and heading out of the neighborhood. “I’m happy you’re making better friends, son. I was never too fond of those Brighton boys.” 

 

“I...guess, yeah,” Wilbur said, staring out the window. “I’m glad you like them.” 

 

Notes:

As always, your comments are what inspire us to keep writing, so let us know what you think!! You're all the best, and have a great Thanksgiving!! (If you celebrate, of course.)

Here is Clay's cooking playlist :) https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3GS0MivFlfgJll1ZrUm6bi?si=2ecd9737bd6949b3

— Chris

Chapter 11: His Skin/My Heart

Summary:

Everybody gets a bit of closure + more mermaid time!

Notes:

Hi!!!! It's been so long since we updated, and we are soooo sorry about that! Both of us have been crazy busy, but our schedules are opening up so we can write more often!

We hope you guys enjoy, and let us know if you have a favorite part! Or if you want to see more of something!

-Rat

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno’s voice caused Wilbur to look up from the clothing rack. “Wil, thoughts?” he asked while he held a shirt to his frame, looking for some kind of approval from his brother. Off the other’s shrug, the eldest rolled his eyes. “You’re like, zero help.”

 

Wilbur laughed, resuming his sifting through the clothes in front of him. “Sorry, king— I mean, what do you even want me to say?”

 

“Um, I don’t know, your opinion, maybe?” 

 

“Remind me why my opinion should matter to you? You have a better fashion sense than me.”

 

Techno scoffed. “Your opinion doesn’t matter, cretin. But you know what I wear— so like, do you think this would go with anything?” He began to walk over to his brother. 

 

Wilbur glanced over, trying to picture the shirt with a normal outfit Techno would wear. “I think so, yeah. Probably.” He nodded his head. “Uhm— is it... breathable?”

 

He felt the fabric between his fingers. “I… guess?”

 

“And is the texture good?” 

 

“Ugh, sure, whatev.” Techno rolled his eyes and placed the shirt into the cart they shared.

 

The brothers continued to browse the aisles, commenting on items the other would pick up every so often, and joking about the weird clothes they came across. Eventually they made it across the store to the furniture, browsing through some of the smaller knick-knack items before Techno cleared his throat to get Wilbur’s attention.

 

“Kiki time, bitch,” Techno said, turning to face Wilbur. “You got high the other night— spill. And when I say ‘spill’, I mean spill your guts all over my fucking shoes, you greasy-haired heathen. I want no stone unturned— not a single detail spared. What reason could you possibly have for your sickeningly gaudy behavior that night?!” He crossed his arms and cocked an eyebrow. “You got high, Wilbur. That white trash shit is so not on the level. I presumed you to be above it, but I guess that was on me.”

 

Completely stunned at his brother’s harsh rhetoric, Wilbur could only mutter, “...What?” 

 

“Hello? Do not play dumb with me.” Techno started closer to his brother, causing him to take a step back. “You were greened out— or cracked out— or whatever, and you made me drive you to Clay’s house.”

 

“I wasn’t—”

 

“—That’s bull!” Techno snapped. “I’m not gonna sit here and pretend like I’m not mad that you smoked— but what makes me so incredibly livid, is the fact that you couldn’t even be bothered to hide it! Just unabashedly zooted out of your damn mind— and you had the nerve to ask me to drive you to CLAY’S?!”

 

Wilbur bit his lip. “...I wasn’t high.” 

 

“The hell you say, Wilbur?”

 

 He flipped over the small globe he was holding. “I wasn’t high!”

 

Techno narrowed his eyes. “The hell you say—”

 

“—No! Look, I don’t know what happened! One second, dad opened the blinds, and the next, I woke up at Clay’s!”

 

“...So then, what the fuck?” 

 

The brunette avoided eye contact, his fingers trailing on the shelves. “I-I don’t know! Everything got hazy and it felt like I was watching myself in third person...”

 

The silence that followed caused Wilbur to look up at his brother, noticing the shock that had settled on his face. 

 

“Wilbur… that’s dissociation...” Techno said slowly, letting his arms fall from their defensive position.

 

“No” —he shook his head— “no, it’s not that— it’s not!”

 

“Wil, did you not notice yourself walking out the door in a daze?!” Techno furrowed his eyebrows and looked away from his brother. “You didn’t even grab your shoes— I practically had to corral you to my car! It was—” He grunted, balling up his fists. “I’ve never seen you like that!”

 

Wilbur sighed, slumping his shoulders. He could tell that Techno was uncomfortable talking about this. “Look, pinky— I’m sorry—”

 

“—Do not call me that right now! Ugh!” He turned away and huffed. “You know— the fact that you wanted to see Clay of all people… it was really sketch.” His voice suddenly became soft, wavering for only a moment. “Look, I like Clay and everything, but since when do you and I keep secrets from each other?!”

 

Wilbur’s heart panged— Techno was right. Shortly after Techno was adopted, he opened up to his younger brother before he opened up to their father , and from then on the boys were always seen together. Of course— as they got older— they were able to branch off from each other, but the brothers always found themselves back where they started every time things got rough. Techno broke through Wilbur’s defenses, and Wilbur supported Techno’s words and feelings. 

 

Though Wilbur kept his tail a secret from the eldest, it was never out of malice. He wanted more than anything to tell Techno; he couldn’t stand having to avoid him whenever he was around water or at the beach. But, Wilbur didn’t even know how his brother would react to it, and he didn’t want to entertain the thought of it being a negative response.

 

“I… I’m not trying to keep anything from you,” Wilbur lied, stepping closer to the other. Techno’s eyes flicked over to him, predicting his next movement. “I don’t know what happened that night. But, I’m sorry— I really am.” 

 

Techno shook his head. “Wil— if something is wrong, you’ve gotta let me help. Please.”

 

Wilbur placed a comforting hand on his brother’s right shoulder, and rested his chin on the left. Techno stiffened, shocked by the contact, and he reached his hand over to rest awkwardly on top of Wilbur’s.

 

The brunette sniffed. “Okay. When something is wrong, I promise I’ll tell you.”

 

“Okay,” Techno responded, pulling away when he realized how vulnerable he was being— in public no less. “I mean… work. Now hands off, bitch. Stop being clingy.” A smirk teased at his face.

 

Wilbur laughed and grabbed their cart, trailing behind him. “Okay, but” –he sped up to walk beside him eagerly— “can we get boba after we pay?”

 

Techno rolled his eyes. “Please, Wilbur. At least try not to be so Internet Explorer. As if we weren’t gonna get boba. Anything to be away from home, I’m desperate to breathe– trapped in that fucking blonde bubble.” 

 


 

As soon as the brothers entered the door, Wilbur called out, “I’m going out!” his eyes fixated on his phone. 

 

Techno raised an eyebrow, sipping at his drink. But when he opened his mouth to speak, their father cut him off.

 

“Wilbur— where are you going?” Phil said, turning the corner from the kitchen.

 

“Uh… the beach,” Wilbur replied. “With friends. Uhm, you met them a couple days ago…” 

 

Techno gave him a look, asking a silent question that Wilbur was scared to decipher. 

 

“Oh, do you need a ride?” His father asked, moving to stand next to the eldest. 

 

“I can walk, it’s only a couple blocks from here.”

 

Techno scrunched up his face. “I’m going to my room,” he said, suddenly, before turning on his heel and stomping up the stairs. Wilbur could only look around in confusion at what just happened.

 

“I’ll talk to him.” Phil shook his head. “And um… speaking of talking…” 

 

‘Oh my God, he better not bring up what it seems like he’s about to bring up.’

 

Wilbur huffed. “What is it, dad?”

 

The man sighed, visibly trying to find the best way to phrase his next words. “I’ve… I’ve given you a lot of time, Wilbur. And if you think you need more, then just tell me and I’ll give it to you. But— at the same time— I cannot keep living like this, son.” He exhaled slowly. “I’m not the biggest fan of the tension between us, and I’d like for it to be resolved— for it to be fixed. Do you want that?”


Wilbur scratched at something on his hand, an adequate response eluding him. “Uhm,” he said, finally, “I guess… yes. B-but I don’t know if I’m ready…”

 

‘Or if I’ll EVER be…’ his thoughts chimed in. ‘Nothing will come of it, what’s even the point?’

 

“Okay, please let me know whenever you decide. I’m ready any time,” Phil said, placing a gentle hand on his son’s shoulder.

 

The brunette looked away, a concoction of annoyance and pity mixing itself up in his stomach. “Sure, I… will.”

 

Phil smiled softly. “Okay, you may go now. Be careful— don’t go too deep in the water.” 

 

Wilbur shrugged his dad’s hand off, resisting the urge to roll his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. See you tonight.”

 




“You’re here!” George called out, which silenced the conversation happening around him. 

 

The boy got up from the picnic blanket, bounding over to Wilbur and throwing his arms around him for a moment. He led him back to the group by the wrist, beaming the whole time.

 

Wilbur’s face heated up. ‘His hands are so small…’ he thought.

 

“Glad you could make it!” Clay said while digging through a bag. He triumphantly pulled out a bottle of sunscreen. “Wait! Before you even say anything— put this on!” The bottle was tossed to Wilbur, who fumbled before catching it.

 

“Claybert,” George began, his head tilting as sure as day, “don’t be willfully obtuse. Wilbur doesn’t need that.”

 

“Willfully… what? I’m confused,” said Clay, mimicking the other’s movement. “Why doesn’t he need it? We all do!”

 

“No, we don’t. Have you already forgotten what we’ve planned?”

 

“...Yes…”

 

George reached over and flicked him. “Dunce.”

 

“Ow! Hey!”

 

“‘Scuse me, sorry to barge in, but can you two please choke on gravel?” Nick grumbled, pushing himself up from the sand. “Wilbur— we wanted you to come today because we’re gonna show you the Moon Pool.”

 

Wilbur stammered. “W-wait, right now?”  

 

“Nick! I wanted to tell him!” George said, putting his hands on his hips.

 

“Well then that sucks, doesn’t it?” Nick replied, a sardonic grin spreading across his face. “Chill out, he’s already been there.”

 

“What?!” George and Clay both exclaimed in unison, eliciting raised eyebrows from both Nick and Wilbur.

 

“...I have?” Wilbur asked.

 

“Uh, yeah. That’s where I took you when we first found out about each other,” Nick said, lying back down. “Remember?”

 

“Yeah, I d—”

 

“—How could you?!” George yelled, swatting Nick’s shoulder.

 

He flinched away, his eyes narrowing. “Where else could I have taken him?” 

 

“Well, you could’ve come back and told us from the start!” Clay said. 

 

Wilbur felt his ears go warm from mild embarrassment, but he just shook his head. “I didn’t trust you guys yet, I’m sure Nick knew that.” 

 

“Bingo,” Nick said, tilting his head to squint up at Wilbur. “I don’t know why I’m the demon all of the sudden!”

 

“Because that spot is sacred!” George whined, “I didn’t want to miss Wilbur’s first time seeing it!” 

 

“George, if it’s any consolation, I don’t really remember it. I was… more concerned with other things.” Wilbur shrugged. 

 

George sighed, pouting. “You still saw it. It ruins the whole surprise.”

 

“Well, you could still surprise me.” Wilbur rubbed his shoulder. “I didn’t see it, actually. It was kind of dark…”

 

George looked at him, the worry on his face dissolving at the offer. “Well… then, I suppose that’s fine! Let’s go!”

 

“Let’s wait for Eret, then we can go,” Clay said, tugging off his shirt. He rubbed sunscreen on his hard body before putting the bottle back in the bag. “And if none of you guys are going to put on sunscreen— George, Wilbur— then I guess I’ll be the only one walking out of here burn-free!”

 

Nick yawned. “We’re all going to be burn-free, idiot. We’re going in the water.”

 

Clay glared. “So?!”

 

Suddenly, a small fishing boat zoomed by, the engine cutting as it neared the group. Wilbur squinted at the source of the noise; he could barely make out the tall, slim silhouette that belonged to Eret until they hopped out of the boat and tugged it up onto the shore, anchoring it.

 

“There she is!” George exclaimed, waving them down. 

 

“Finally.” Nick pushed himself up onto his feet, arching back to stretch out his joints, groaning. “Ugh, I feel cooked.” 

 

“Aha!” Clay pointed a ‘gotcha!’ finger at Nick. “Now— tell me— would you feel this way if you put on sunscreen?” 

 

Nick twisted to squabble with the blonde, and Wilbur tuned into the conversation Eret and George began to have. 

 

“Can you believe Nick?!” George said. “That was meant in jest— I really don’t care.”

 

Eret laughed their signature, goofy laugh. “It’s good to see you, George.” They smiled, greeting the teen in a half hug, glancing over to Wilbur to give him a polite smile. 

 

He looked around, slightly shy. “Hi, Eret. You’re coming?”

 

They pulled away from George to greet Wilbur with a fist bump. “Yep! Hey, Wilbur! You alright?” 

 

Automatically, Wilbur responded with, “Yeah, great, thanks. You?” 

 

“You’re sure? I meant that genuinely…” Eret clarified, grinning.

 

Wilbur huffed out a laugh. “Uhm, right. You know, things could be better, actually. But I feel fine now that I’m here with you lot.”

 

Nick cut in, looking between the three confusedly, “Was that like a…” 

 

“A British thing? Indeed!” George responded.

 

Clay interjected as well, rocking on his heels, “Guys, can we go? I want to swim sooo bad… Plus, people are staring at me now! I feel objectified…”

 

“Oh, shut up. You love being objectified,” Nick said.

 

“...True, but let’s go!”

 

“Yes, yes, c’mon!” George said, grabbing Clay’s arm and pulling him over to the water. Nick trailed behind, laughing as George turned on the blonde to shove him into the waves.

 

Clay stumbled for a moment before kicking up water to hit George as well, which made him shriek in laughter. Then, the two continued into the ocean, diving into it with playful competitiveness. 

 

Nick followed closely after, disappearing into the water as well.

 

Wilbur dug his feet into the sand; a ball of nerves had settled itself in his stomach as he watched the waves crash into the shore. 

 

“I’ll meet you guys at the island,” Eret said, walking to their boat and pushing it back into the ocean. 

 

Wilbur nodded, sparing a glance over to Eret, then back at the view in front of him. He sucked in a breath, holding it for a moment before puffing out. He had never swam with anybody before, and— naturally— he had a plethora of doubts and worries.

 

‘What if the way I’ve been swimming this whole time is wrong?

 

‘Who would have even told me? It’s not like anyone else knows.’

 

He shook his head. ‘That’s it. They’re offering to integrate me into the group— it’d be stupid to say no, George would be so upset…

 

‘I need to do this.’

 

He nodded to himself, cementing his decision into place. Then, he started off to the shore. The sensation of the cold tide ran over his feet, causing him to quicken his pace, and he broke out into a jog. Once he was deep enough, he threw his arms forward and dove in— once again— to the deep, blue underworld.

 

He stalled for a moment, waiting for his scales to form over his legs before pushing forwards. He angled himself to swim lower, seeing bright corals come into view. He grinned to himself, pushing down deeper and perching on a rock while looking for the others.

 

Upon seeing a flash of green, Wilbur jerked his head to the left to see the movement. He drifted a few feet over, his golden tail flicking just enough to keep him afloat. When he slowly turned his head back, he was met with Nick right in front of him, similar to their first ocean encounter. But now— instead of complete shock— Wilbur let out a laugh, a flurry of bubbles escaping him. 

 

Nick smiled, shaking his head in a silent laugh. He pointed above him, directing Wilbur’s attention upwards. What he saw was Clay’s face blocking out the sunlight that shone down onto the reef; his blonde hair flowed around him like a halo, and his smile shone brilliantly under the crystal waters. He waved, continuing to leisurely swim above the other two. 

 

Wilbur noticed the iridescent scales, which shifted from bright greens to dark purples and blues that blended in with the sea. He also noted how Clay’s multichromatic tail, well-defined body, and golden hair made him resemble an ocean god.

 

‘But where’s George…?’ he thought.

 

Clay swam lower, circling behind Nick to swim up next to him. He mouthed, ‘Your tail!’ while pointing at the yellow and orange hues that ran down Wilbur’s body. Wilbur glanced behind him to see for himself before turning back, mouthing his thanks to the compliment. 

 

Clay nodded enthusiastically, before his eyes darted to something to the side of Wilbur. He tilted his head to see what Clay was looking at, and his eyes widened when he caught a glimmer of blue. He twisted his body to get a better look.

 

Still unable to see what the brief, blue shimmer was, he glanced back at Nick and Clay in a silent question, but the blonde just waved him forward.

 

Wilbur turned back, catching another glimpse of blue behind an underwater arch. He advanced forwards, swimming through— but still not seeing anything. He pushed his hands in front of him to halt his movement and looked around. 

 

When he caught deep, honey brown eyes staring into his own, relief washed over him and a grin settled back over his face. He saw George stare down at him, his eyes squinted in silent laughter. The shorter brunette pushed himself down so he was level with Wilbur and tilted his head, then he shifted himself to circle the other’s tail. George’s eyes drifted down to the end of the fin before looking back up at Wilbur, a red hue hiding behind his freckles.

 

Wilbur huffed a few bubbles out his nose, rolling his eyes, but still smiling brightly. George’s eyes trailed down his tail again, the boy visibly marveling at its color. Wilbur felt his ears go warm as he watched the awe manifest and linger on the other’s face. 

 

Everything stood completely still.

 

Wilbur was overwhelmed. George was looking at him like he was the only person that mattered. He refused to believe it, but it was nice for him to live in that world for a moment— a world where it was just them. He realized he was inching closer to George, feeling a magnetic pull from the other boy. He stopped, and gave a small, awkward wave. Bubbles fluttered past George’s lips as he waved back, holding in his giggles. 

 

He tilted his head towards— what Wilbur presumed— was the Moon Pool, and he twisted his body to begin swimming there. Wilbur took a moment to admire George’s tail when he turned around, watching the blue shift of his scales move as the sun hit them. 

 

‘His tail is so beautiful…

 

‘The color compliments his skin really well.

 

‘Oh, his skin— it’s so smooth and sparkly. Is that because of the water?

 

‘Oh, my heart— what’s happening? Why do I feel like this? It’s beating so fast…

 

‘Oh, shit.’

 




Breaching the surface of the Moon Pool’s waters felt different for Wilbur than last time. A distinct, welcoming energy enveloped the area; the water was warmer, the cave was brighter— illuminated with a gleaming light as opposed to being pitch black— it was magical. 

 

“Oh my God!” George exclaimed as he broke through the water, Nick and Clay following promptly after. “We should have done this ages ago!” He pulled himself up onto a rock ledge and rested his chin on his forearms. The others did the same, leaving a spot open for Wilbur. 

 

He approached next to George, propping his arms up to match his friends. “Agreed. I haven’t really gotten to swim since I went in after Nick.”

 

Clay turned to him, his eyes wide. “What?! That’s such a long time! You must have been so dehydrated!”

 

Wilbur looked away. “Uhm, I took baths… I wasn’t, like, completely dried up.” 

 

“Still,” George began, “you’re a mermaid, the ocean is your home. You’ve missed it, surely!” 

 

“Yeah, I did.” Wilbur nodded. “Thanks for this, guys. I needed it.”

 

Then, a few thumps were heard, causing the four of them to perk their heads up. Eret stepped through the entrance, ducking slightly to avoid hitting their head on the low hanging rocks. 

 

“Sorry about that— she loves to get all chatty when we stop,” they said, looking down at the mermaids in the Moon Pool. “Oh gosh, I thought you guys took your time getting here?” 

 

“We did,” George confirmed, resting his cheeks on his arms. “The island just made the path longer so we’d meet up at the same time.”

 

“The island… made the path longer?” Eret asked.

 

“The island’s magic, dude,” Nick replied, running his hand through his hair. 

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “Wait, Eret— I’m confused. Who’s ‘she’?...”

 

“Oh, she’s my boat! She uses any and all pronouns, though, like me!”

 

“Fair enough.” He shrugged. “Hey, George— I guess the news articles about this island were right, then? It really is magic…”

 

George giggled. “Yes. But, the protective elements that the reporters deem ‘mysterious’ make it so that the magic stays secret.”

 

“That’s how we knew to not tell anyone!” Clay interjected. “It’s like the island just told us to keep it on the low.”

 

“No, I told you to keep it on the low because you wanted to tell your sister,” George replied. “Although, I suppose your sister would have never believed you, anyways.”

 

“Yes, she would have!” 

 

Nick rolled his eyes. “She called me dumb for jokingly suggesting that the raining fish bullshit was magic.” 

 

Clay threw his arms into the air. “She did not! She just thought your guess was dumb!” 

 

“Dude.”

 

George groaned. “You’re dumb, Claybert,” he said, before using his tail to splash water onto the blonde.

 

“Hey! Hey!” Clay sputtered, wiping away the water running down his face. “She would’ve believed me once I told her!”

 

“She’d probably tell your parents… didn’t she say she likes to cause chaos?” Wilbur added.

 

“No! Well— yes, but she’s really good at keeping secrets!” Clay defended.

 

Nick scoffed. “Wasn’t she the one to out you to us?” 

 

Clay gasped. “WHAT?! You said you knew ‘cause of a hunch!”

 

“Yeah, a hunch named Drista,” Nick replied.

 

“This is crazy!” The blonde shook his head. “I should have never told her I was pan… She’s a terrible secret keeper!”

 

George giggled. “Oh, Claybert” —he patted the other’s shoulder condescendingly— “at least you're pretty.” 

 

Clay gasped once more before shoving George, causing him to slip from the ledge and into the water. The teen reemerged, his eyebrows furrowed.

 

“Hilarious.” He huffed, pulling himself back up. “Sleep with one eye open.”

 

The others began to hide their own sniggering, either covering their mouths with their hands or turning away completely.

 




“Right,” Eret began, “so— since we agreed to only discuss mermaid stuff here— I have a genuine concern… What are we going to do about Niki?” 

 

Nick looked around, confused. “Who?”

 

Wilbur groaned, ignoring Nick’s question. “I don’t even know, Eret. I mean, I know I was in the wrong for ignoring her for so long— but I didn’t think she’d be so… extreme.”

 

“It’s not your fault, Wilbur. What she said really came out of nowhere,” Clay said.

“I don’t know… it could’ve been resolved better. I was already dealing with a lot, I didn’t think she’d mind if I wasn’t the best texter for a few weeks.” 

 

“Were you ever going to respond to her?” George asked, quietly. Wilbur’s silence answered for him. “That’s okay. You know, she had a weird energy the moment we walked into the bakery… She was acting like she hadn’t sent a threatening text prior. What did she even expect to happen?”

 

“Innit? And— why did she assume I even had a secret? She said stuff about you shunning people, George. I know that’s not true but even so— why would she just go making stuff up? What exactly does she know?” Wilbur spoke gently, almost as if to himself.

 

Suddenly, the group went silent, all four sets of eyes darting away from Wilbur. 

 

“It is true,” George replied, just as quiet. “Before you arrived— before we had our tails— we weren’t exactly the best of men… I said that day on the way to Eret’s house that the past is the past for a reason— and so I won’t delve too deep into it, but the stuff she said wasn’t entirely wrong…”

 

Clay nodded, still avoiding eye contact. “Yeah, um… we don’t like to talk about it. But, maybe that’s why she thought you were keeping secrets?”

 

“That, plus us not really welcoming people into our friend group— she probably came to her own conclusions…” George added.

 

Wilbur sighed. “Okay… I don’t care who you all were before. You’re good people now. That’s what matters, yeah?” 

 

“True,” Eret said, “you guys were only mean to the people that deserved it.” 

 

“Well, evidently, that’s not the narrative that was spread around the school.” George bit his lip, sinking slightly deeper under the water. 

 

“Oh! Is this about Ricky?” Nick asked. “Does anybody even know her? Even if she did try to expose us, it wouldn’t even do that much.” 

 

“She hangs around Floris and me sometimes, remember?” Eret said. “But she wouldn’t shut up about Wilbur when he first showed up.”

 

Wilbur groaned. “She’s so… ugh! You know, she’s also getting into my brother’s head, and turning him against me and all that shit…”

 

Clay slicked his hair out of his eyes. “Who? Techno? Can’t you talk to him about it?” 

 

“No— Tommy. I tried, but he won’t listen to me even after I apologized.” Wilbur huffed. “I’m just a villain to him now.” 

 

“He’s— what— thirteen? He might just be going through puberty,” Nick said.

 

“I know I was like that when I was his age.” Eret chuckled. “I rained hell on my sibling.” 

 

“You have a sibling?!” Clay exclaimed.

 

Eret shrugged, but didn’t answer. “Wilbur— just give him time. The fact that you care shows that you’re a good older brother.”

 

“I guess,” Wilbur grumbled. “And on top of that, I still need to talk to my dad about our fight, so it’s like– you know…” He shrugged.

 

“Why do our conversations always come back to this?” George’s voice was quiet, but it silenced all of them. His eyes flicked up, widening when he saw his friends staring at him, and his face flushed immediately. “I mean— I— nevermind!” He shook his head and pushed away, dipping under the water. 

 

“What…?” Nick blinked, watching the shimmer of George’s tail escape the pool.

 

“I’ll get him,” Wilbur said, pushing away as well. 

 

“Wait, um, I don’t th—” Clay’s voice was cut off once the brunette dove under.

 

Wilbur pushed forward, squinting as he came through the opening of the cave. He turned his head side to side to find George, catching a blue glimmer in the corner of his eye. Twisting quickly, he was able to see the end of George's tail flick behind a hill of coral. 

 

He pushed off with his tail to catch up quickly, and saw George look over his shoulder, his eyes widening as he seemed to frantically try and swim the opposite direction to escape. Wilbur held up his hands in a benign gesture, trying to calm the other down.

 

George paused, his eyes going from wide to narrow, but he stayed where he was. Wilbur swam forwards to be shoulder to shoulder with him, reaching out to gently grab his hand. He squeezed it reassuringly before pointing up, receiving a nod.

 

The two broke the surface of the water, taking in air and moving with the gentle waves. 

 

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to say that!” George gasped out, his face still painted red. 

 

Wilbur maneuvered closer, gently grasping the other’s shoulders. “It’s alright, I promise. I shouldn’t have been so— so self-involved.”

 

George sighed, looking away. “That’s not what I’m upset about!” He looked back to lock eyes with Wilbur. 

 

“Oh… then, what’s wrong?”

 

“You seriously haven’t noticed?!” George pushed Wilbur’s hands off of him. “Every single time we talk, it always comes back to your family issues! You are so lucky, and you are just” —he ran a hand through his hair— “too daft to see that!”

 

Wilbur blinked, frozen in shock. “I—”

 

“—You have so many opportunities to fix things, but you don’t! You just want to complain!” George shouted. “Your family cares so much— your dad cares so much, which is why he put up all those photos of you around his brand new house!”

 

Wilbur stared, opening and closing his mouth without saying anything. A small part of him knew George was right, and that he had every right to be angry. 

 

“Stop gaping at me like a goldfish!” George snapped. “Maybe you should consider how he feels, for once! Your dad is letting you decide— on your own terms— when you two talk about your fight, and I’ve told you before that that is proof in and of itself that he’s trying!” The boy’s eyes began to water, but he continued. “My father doesn’t try like yours does— I’d do anything for something like that…”

 

“George…” 

 

“No! I don’t want you to say anything!” He pushed Wilbur back, dipping him under the waves for a moment.

 

Wilbur reemerged, wiping water from his eyes, and staring at George in disbelief. The waves began to grow in size, and it was harder to stay on top of them as he felt a familiar feeling of resentment begin to grow. 

 

“Why did you fucking shove me?!” Wilbur shouted. 

 

“I don’t fucking know!” George shouted back, his voice breaking at the volume. “I’m sorry, okay? I shouldn’t have said anything in the first place!” 

 

“No! I’d rather you tell me if I’m being an asshole as opposed to keeping it bottled up inside you! If you’re mad, then just say so!”

 

George struggled to stay above the water, his words becoming slightly muffled. “I’m not mad at you! I’m mad at me! I’m mad at my dad, and my mum, and my whole entire life!” Tears began to flow freely down his cheeks. “When I saw that picture of you and your parents, I just thought, ‘wow, he’s so loved!’ and I’m not! I get so lonely at home… I don’t have brothers to annoy me or keep me company— I don’t have mum or dad to make me dinner— I don’t have anybody!”

 

Wilbur froze, the weight of George’s words finally hitting him. 

 

‘I AM lucky, aren’t I…?’ he thought. 

 

The storm started to ease and slowly ebb away, leaving the two of them in calm waters— alone with their words and feelings.

 

“George… I’m so sorry,” Wilbur began, carefully. “I hadn’t any idea things were like that for you, and it was shitty of me to complain about my dad when I’ve no clue how yours is. I realize that lately I’ve been acting like the only one with problems, and I understand how invalidating that could be for you— or even the others, for that matter.” He floated to the other boy, closing the distance between them. Up close, he saw the way George’s glassy eyes reflected the light of the sun, and the way the red hue of his cheeks lingered when their gazes met.

 

“Thank you… for your apology.” George sniffled. “It’s not your fault, and I’m sorry for taking it so personal. I made a big deal out of nothing, and—”

 

“—No, you didn’t. Your reaction was perfectly justified.” He put a hand on George’s shoulder, smiling softly. “I get it, and I promise I’ll be more wary of your feelings whenever I air out my family problems.” He chose his next words very carefully. “And, about you not having anybody, I promise you’ll always have me… Uhm, and Clay and Nick and Eret and” —he coughed— “okay?”

 

George sniffled again, and gave a shaky smile. “Okay…” he said, barely audible. “Thank you again. You’re very sweet, Wilbur.” He inched closer to the taller teen, hugging him gently. “Your tail is a marvelous color, as well.”

 

Wilbur chuckled, warmth spreading throughout his cheeks as he hugged back. “Thank you… yours too.” He pulled away and grasped George’s hand. “C’mon, let’s go back.” 

 

George nodded and let Wilbur lead him back to the Moon Pool.

 

Neither noticed how their hands were intertwined the whole time.

 




When Wilbur got home from the beach, he found that George’s words still lingered in the back of his mind. Even though their conflict was resolved, there were a few things Wilbur had to think about. 

 

‘Phil isn’t the WORST dad in the world— George is right. He cares enough to let me decide, and he gives me space when I ask for it…

 

‘He asked me this morning if I wanted to fix things, and I feel it may be worth a shot.

 

‘God, I hope I don’t regret this…’

 

Wilbur stopped to pull his shoes off before walking to the kitchen— it was completely silent. He stopped at the entrance, squinting in the darkness to try and detect his father. Once he saw the coast was clear, he grabbed a granola bar, feeling a strong sense of deja vu, but ultimately chalking it off to the anxiety bubbling in his gut. 

 

Then, he ascended up the staircase, keeping his footsteps light. Even if there were no consequences to breaking the quiet, Wilbur still hated feeling like a nuisance.

 

He drifted over to Techno's door, knocking lightly. Before he sat down with his father, he decided that he wanted to fix the squabble between him and his older brother. 

 

“Come in,” Techno’s monotone voice called out.

 

Wilbur peeked in, barely taking a step into the room. Techno was seated at his desk, rapidly typing something. 

 

Techno swiveled the chair, the neutral look he bore turning into a grimace. “How just. It’s you.” 

 

“Uhm, hi,” Wilbur walked up behind him, peering over at the screen. “What are you working on?”

 

“Nothing that concerns you,” Techno snapped, turning the chair completely to glare up at his brother. 

 

“Are you cross with me?” 

 

Techno rolled his eyes. “What gave you that idea?” 

 

“Hey— I know you are.” Wilbur huffed, crossing his arms defensively. “I just want to know why…”

 

Techno hummed, turning the chair away. “How was the beach? Did any of your little friends clock your inability to swim? Did they give you floaties? Or was it more like… a chicken fight situation? Whatever it was— it’s a shame you didn’t drown.”

 

“Is that what this is about?” Wilbur asked. “Are you jealous of me or something?”

 

“God, no,” Techno said, “why would I be jealous of some six-and-a-half foot jacuzzi turd having a ki with the world’s most ragamuffin group of clowns I ever saw?”

 

“Right…” Wilbur nodded slowly. “Does this have anything to do with a certain blonde junior?” 

 

Techno breathed out, his shoulders tensing. “It’s not about Clay. He’s fine.”

 

“Sure.” 

 

“It’s not, Wil!” Techno pushed his chair away, standing up. “Must I spell it out for you? You up and left in the middle of our day; you had just said you were going to stop ditching me to hang out with your friends, then got home and ditched me to hang out with your friends!”

 

Wilbur gaped, taking a step back when he was met with Techno’s glare. 

 

They stood like that for a moment before the eldest let out a sigh, closing his eyes and rubbing the bridge of his nose. “It’s fine now,” he said, “I’m not that upset anymore. Just drop it.” 

 

Wilbur stepped forward cautiously. “Techno… I’m sorry.” 

 

“It’s fine— I’m not even mad at you anymore. Just irritated.”

 

“Okay…what can I do to fix it?”

 

“Nothing, Wil.” Techno sighed, sitting back down. “Just let me do my homework, and stop being a dick.” 

 

Wilbur nodded. “Yeah, I figured. Today just seems to be a bad time for everyone. I don’t know what I did to make everyone hate me…” 

 

“Ew, guilt trip much?” Techno scoffed. “Get the fuck out, nerd.” 

 

The brunette rolled his eyes and turned on his heel, stopping abruptly at the door to ask, “Wait— where’s Dad?” 

 

“Um, his office?”

 

“But his car’s in the driveway…”

 

“His home office, you basic cable bitch.” Techno huffed. “Close my door behind you, or you’ll die very soon.”

 

Wilbur nodded, exiting and purposely leaving the door cracked, a small smirk crossing his face for a moment. He heard Techno curse at him and slam the door, causing a small giggle to escape. 

 

He continued down the hall, passing his room and Tommy’s and arriving in front of a pair of double doors. He knew that just behind them was his father, waiting for Wilbur to sit down and talk with him.

 

Wilbur stared at the door handles, and they seemed to stare back, taunting him. He shook out his nerves and pushed open the door, only to freeze as his heart rate sped up. 

 

He saw his father typing away at his work computer, a pair of dainty glasses resting on his nose bridge. Phil looked above his monitor to see who had just entered, straightening up as Wilbur stepped further inside.

 

Wilbur hesitated to meet his gaze, choosing instead to scan over the numerous bookshelves that were spread around the office like chess pieces. He drifted over to one of them, tracing his finger along the leather-bound writings.

 

“Wil,” Phil said, eyes locked on the boy’s movements, “nice to see you. How was the beach?”

 

“It was fine…” Wilbur said, trailing off slightly.

 

“So— are you here for any particular reason…?” asked Phil, sensing there was something else on his son’s mind. 

 

“Yes— I… I’ve been thinking about what you said this morning, and I think I want to fix this. I think I want to talk about” —he gulped— “mum, and our relationship, and everything I said to you that one day.”

 

Phil’s eyes widened in surprise, and he nodded, pushing away from his desk. He made his way over to the couch that sat against the wall and patted the seat beside him, smiling gently. Wilbur stared for a moment, then moved to the couch and sat down, pulling his knees up to his chest.

 

“So, should I start?” Phil asked. “Or would you like to?”

 

Wilbur sighed. “I’ll start.” He turned to face his dad as much as he could without his nerves overpowering him. “I… I guess I should start by saying I’m sorry for saying all of that terrible stuff, and making you cry. It was an emotional moment for me— I think I was too wrapped up in my own feelings to consider yours, but that’s something I plan on working on.”

 

A gentle smile spread across Phil's face. “Thank you for the apology. I accept it,” he said. “Now, would you like to reiterate what exactly were your feelings then? Just so I know we’re on the same page.”

 

The teen shrugged, drawing his knees closer. “I feel like you only keep me around because I remind you of mum, and, I don’t know” —he rubbed his thumb against his clenched fist— “I also feel like ever since Techno was adopted, you’ve pushed me to the side.

 

“I’m not mad at either of you. I’m happy Techno’s my brother, and I’m happy you fought to adopt him. But then— right when I thought you’d talk to me again— you adopted Tommy. And I’m happy you adopted him, too, even though he and I are fighting right now. 

 

“But I guess what I’m trying to say is: I feel like the two of them have always been your primary focus, and” —Wilbur paused to let out a shaky breath— “ever since you adopted them, we never speak past small talk. I feel like you don’t know anything about me,” he finished, before turning his head and ducking away from his father. 

 

Phil placed a gentle hand on his son’s shoulder, sighing deeply. “It’s okay Wilbur,” he said. “Thank you for telling me all of that— I’m sorry you’ve been feeling neglected.”

 

“That doesn’t fix anything!” Wilbur said. “I just wish you’d be honest, because I know you only adopted them as an escape from me.” 

 

“I—” 

 

“—I don’t want wishy-washy apologies, dad. I want the truth.” 

 

Phil hesitated, before letting out a sentimental chuckle. “Fine. The truth is: you’re right, Wilbur,” he said, shifting in his seat. “You do remind me of your mother. You’re smart like her, headstrong like her, and you’re always right, just like her…

 

“Everything you said was correct. Raising Techno and Tommy was an… escape of sorts. Of course, I care for, and love each of you so much. But, again, you were right in assuming that I associated you with your mother.”

 

“Well, no shit,” Wilbur grumbled. “Sorry.”

 

“It’s alright. You know, that’s also why we moved here; I was running away from Kristin— from our home.” Phil leaned back against the couch, tilting his head up to look at the ceiling. “The pay isn’t that much better here… it just hurt so much to live in the house that I shared with her. She was the love of my life.”

 

“Why didn’t you just— I don’t know— get therapy? You didn’t need to drag me, Techno, and Tommy away from our entire lives just so you could start a new one here.” 

 

“People go through grief in different ways, Wil. I didn’t know how to ask for help— especially seven years after her death. I was given the opportunity to go abroad, and I took it.”

 

Wilbur stayed silent, watching his father try to process his own thoughts. He wanted to scream that it wasn’t fair, that Phil left his son behind in that process, but he couldn’t. 

 

“If it hurt that badly, why didn’t you just–” Wilbur shrugged his shoulders and vaguely gestured a shooing motion. 

 

“Because you’re my son and I wasn’t going to abandon you. I also figured it’d be better for you, too— since your friends in Brighton weren’t the best kids. You were so alone, as was I, and I thought our family needed a reset.” 

 

Wilbur blinked, averting his gaze. A lump situated itself in his throat, and he knew his eyes had become glassy as the burn of tears started to creep up on his senses. “So, now what? Do we just– do we just move on? Go back to co-existing in the same house?”

 

“No, we don’t,” Phil said. “We— I will fix this.” 

 

Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. “You don’t have to—”

 

“—Yes, I do, Wilbur. I’ve not been a good father to you lately. I swear that from now on, I’ll stop viewing you as an extension of Kristin.” The man smiled, his eyes squinting with kindness. “You’re your own person; I should have been treating you like it this whole time.”

 

Wilbur froze, his eyes frantically searching for a lie where he couldn’t find one. The lump in his throat grew, and he found himself unable to stop the trail of tears falling down his cheeks. 

 

“Thank you, dad,” he managed. “This talk wasn’t as agonizing as I thought it’d be…”

 

“Oh, Wilbur.” Phil’s smile grew shaky, and he opened his arms for his son.

 

Wilbur threw himself into his father’s embrace, tucking his face into Phil’s shoulder. The man tightened his hold, humming gently and letting the boy pour out his emotions. 

 

After a couple minutes, Wilbur was able to bring down his sobs to shaky breaths, his tears slowing to a halt, leaving his eyes raw and red. He heard his father’s heartbeat— slow and calm, and it erased all of his worries. 

 

“I love you,” Wilbur said quietly, muffled by Phil’s shirt. 

 

“I love you, too,” His father’s voice rumbled, lulling Wilbur into a sense of security. “I always will— and I’m going to do everything I can to fix this— but you’ll have to forgive me if I make mistakes.” His tone was lighter, more teasing than anything. 

 

Wilbur snorted and shook his head. “Okay. But if you mess up, you can’t avoid me like before.” 

 

“Agreed.” 

 

They relished in each other’s embrace for a moment more before Wilbur slowly pulled back. Phil looked at him with worry in his eyes, but Wilbur shook his head to dismiss it, sniffling and using his shirt sleeves to wipe at his eyes. The man hummed in understanding, raising his hand up to run them through Wilbur’s curls.

 

Wilbur sighed, easing into his father’s touch. His eyes fluttered shut, letting the feeling of peace wash over him. But it wasn’t long before that peace became drowsiness and Wilbur moved away from Phil to stretch across the couch, his legs hanging over the side. 

 

“I think I’m gonna take a nap… crying makes me tired,” he said.

 

Phil chuckled. “Right. But, before I let you rest— I need to ask, are you alright with seeing a psychiatrist?” 

 

Wilbur groaned. “Yes. As long as it’s not because you think I need to be ‘fixed’.”

 

“Never. You’re the perfect amount of neurotic. I wouldn’t rather you be any other way,” Phil joked. “But, in all seriousness, I feel like seeing a doctor could be the first step to helping you.”

 

Wilbur let out an amused laugh, before closing his eyes again. “Okay, sure.” 

 

Phil laughed as well, getting up to leave. He walked slowly to the doorframe and just stood there, looking over his shoulder. It seemed like there were words balanced carefully on the tip of his tongue, but they went unsaid. 

 

Instead, Phil smiled fondly at his son and flicked the light off. He made sure to leave the door cracked when he left, though.

 

Just in case they needed one another.

 

Notes:

Don't forget to kudos and comment, we love the feedback and it's what motivates us to keep writing!

Love you all! /parasocial

-Rat

Chapter 12: Interlude – Tommy and The Blade

Summary:

Techno and Clay have a second date, but they've both been keeping a tiny little secret from each other... Meanwhile, Tommy makes a disturbing discovery.

Notes:

HIHGIHAIHGIU(HF(OJ HHIHIIIIII SORRY FOR NOT UPLOADING FOR OVER A MONTH :(((( WE'VE JUST BEEN SO BUSY!!! I WAS SWITCHED TO A DIFF POSITION AT WORK AND THEN THERE WAS WINTER BREAK AND I GOT A CAR AND I GOT COVID AND THINGS HAVE JUST BEEN SO HECTIC WE HAVEN'T HAD TIME TO WRITE!! But we're back now, hopefully with a more consistent schedule, and we hope you enjoy this cool interlude. It's our dramaturg's favorite chapter of ours, so hey! That should count for something, right?

We're so happy to be back!

— Chris <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Techno and Clay weren’t strangers. They saw each other every day and knew each other pretty well since they met through family and mutual friends, respectively. But even so, the air between them was seldom a casual breeze— it felt more like a storm; thick with intense, building pressure that would crush them both if they weren’t careful. 

 

Or at least that’s how Techno saw it while he laid across his bed on his stomach, anxiously fixated on his phone while he waited for a text from Clay. He wished he could play dumb and pretend he didn’t know why he was so nervous to see the blonde later that night— he wished he could chalk it up to “teen hormones” or “superstition”. But Techno knew exactly what it was that sat in his stomach, stirring up dread and misgiving. 

 

The truth that plagued his mind was this: he was simply unprepared. He just didn’t have the experience that was required to survive something as formidable as a second date.

 

After all, first dates were a completely different— more manageable— beast for Techno. They were quick, simple, and most importantly for him, distant. He was able to use that time to analyze and break apart whomever sat across from him, and he’d gotten so proficient at it that, at times, he felt like it was all he was good for. 

 

A knock on his door cut through his thoughts, and he quickly sat up to turn towards the source of the noise. 

 

“What do you want?” Techno asked, trying to conceal the waver in his tone. 

 

The door swung open to reveal his youngest brother centered in the doorframe, not even looking at him. But before Techno could even process the encounter, Tommy beelined to his desk, immediately beginning to go through his jewelry stand. 

 

“Um, hello? What do you think you’re doing, you clown?” he barked, pushing himself off his bed to grab at Tommy’s hands.

 

“Can I have one?” Tommy blinked. “An earring.”

 

“No! What’s wrong with you?” Techno tried to shove Tommy out of the room, but the youngest resisted, instead moving to Techno’s bed and flopping down onto it. 

 

“Techno, why do you look like that?” Tommy asked. 


“Like what.”

 

“Like, somewhat presentable. Where are you going?”

 

“On a date,” Techno answered, grabbing Tommy’s hand and attempting to pull him off the blankets. “Now, get out.”

 

The other refused to budge. “With Clay? I hate Clay, he’s such a tool.” 

 

“Why are you so obsessed with being a dickhead?” 

 

“I’m not! I just have a lot of questions! I’m very inquisitive and bright.”

 

“...You are such a fucking water stain.” Techno’s eyes drifted over to his phone which rested dangerously close to Tommy. He snatched it off his bed and pocketed it. 

 

Tommy seemed to ignore this. “Ugh. I’m bored, can I please have an earring?” he pouted.

 

The oldest sat down at his desk chair, glaring over his shoulder. “Go bug Wil or Dad.” 

 

“Wil is a bitch and Dad’s busy.” 

 

“Hey— you can’t say that,” Techno snapped, before pinching his nose bridge. “Can’t you just go play Fortnite, or something? Since when do you care about jewelry so much?” 

 

“You’ve inspired me,” Tommy said, walking over to Techno’s desk to try and poke through it again. 

 

Techno slapped his brother’s hands away. “Jesus, what’s wrong with you today? I clearly haven’t inspired shit, Tommy— you wear the same shirt every day.”

 

“No I don’t!” 

 

“Yes, you do.” 

 

“Nuh-uh!”

 

“Yuh-huh.”

 

“I don’t! I don’t! I don’t! I d—”

 

“—I’m not having this argument with you,” Techno groaned. “Get out of my room, please. I’m begging.” 

 

Tommy sniffed, crossing his arms and turning his face away. “What time will you be back?” 

 

“Why do you care?” 

 

“I don’t.” Tommy turned and walked back to the doorway. “And I don’t even play Fortnite.”

 

“Theseus, I truly could not care less.”

 

The blonde gasped theatrically. “TECHNOBLADE DOESN’T CARE ABOUT ME AND HE SAID IT HIMSELF!!!” he yelled, running out the door.

 

Techno recoiled. “I didn’t say th—”

 

“HAVE FUN WITH THAT BLONDE BIMBO, YOU…” a string of non-verbal screams completed Tommy’s threat, and he sped downstairs, his stomping feet trailing off once he made it to the living room.

 

“He’s not a—”

 

Another long shriek, muffled by the walls and floors, cut him off before he could defend Clay. Faintly, he heard their father telling the youngest to quiet down.

 

Techno abhorred as he thought to himself, ‘...Freak.’

 

Alone once again, and able to fixate on his own issues, Techno couldn’t help but wonder why. Why was Clay taking him out for a second date? He knew practically everybody at school wanted a piece of the football player, so what made him special? He didn’t know, and the uncertainty gnawed at his brain like hungry zombies. 

 

A notification ping stopped him from pondering any longer. Techno pulled out his phone and his eyes widened when he saw a text from Clay announcing his arrival. He hurriedly grabbed his wallet before leaving his room, skipping stairs to reach the front door, which he opened as he was pulling his shoes on. 

 

From the driveway, he could see the blonde waving enthusiastically from inside his car. Techno felt his face warm, and he took a deep breath before getting in. 

 

“Hey! I was gonna knock, but you didn’t seem to like that last time!” Clay grinned brightly, turning to face Techno. 

 

“It’s fine, thanks,” said Techno. “So what are we doing tonight?”

 

Clay turned back to the wheel, putting the car into gear. “Okay, so they’re playing these old horror movies at the park and it’s couples night, so I packed us a picnic!” 

 

Techno raised an eyebrow and scrunched up his nose. “Oh? That’s so…” he trailed off.

 

“Now, I know it might not be your thing, but at least try it out! We can leave if you hate it, I swear!” 

 

Techno sighed and nodded. “Fine,” he said, leaning into his seat. “But it’s not like, jumpscares or anything, right?” 

 

“No no no!” Clay pulled out into the street. “It’s stuff like ‘ Dracula’! Old, old movies, you know?” 

 

“Alright,” Techno said, tossing his hair over his shoulder, “that’s like, camp. I could vibe.”

 

“Camp?!” Clay giggled. “No, it’s not—it’s a picnic!”

 

“Jesus, Clay, you make me feel like I’m speaking a different language.” Techno sighed. “Camp is like, doing too much— but in a way that’s not totally embarrassing.” 

 

“Ohh… Then yeah, it’s camp?”

 

“...Um, sure.”

 


 

The first thing Techno noticed when they parked was all the couples mingling about the scene. He knew the moment Clay said where they’d be going that they’d be out of place, and it was glaringly obvious now; he surmised that all of the couples— no matter how young or old they were— had been together far longer than a few weeks. 

 

Clay got out to grab the picnic and blankets from his trunk, which left Techno sitting in the passenger seat. He took a few deep breaths, trying to push down his anxiety before the blonde could notice and worry over him. 

 

He stepped out of the car, drifting over to Clay to watch him stress about the amount of blankets they needed. It was endearing— the way Clay wanted everything to be perfect, but he still couldn’t figure out what made himself worth that effort. 

 

“Can I help you carry anything?” Techno asked, crossing his arms while he waited. 

 

“Um…” Clay trailed off, “yeah, wanna grab the bag with the blankets?” 

 

Techno nodded, scanning for the said bag and pulling it over his shoulder wordlessly.

 

With a slam of the trunk, they made their way to the movie watching area and found an open spot in the grass to set up. Clay quickly got to work, laying out the plaid fabric and pulling out covered plates from the picnic basket. Afterwards, he took a seat, patting the spot next to him and smiling up at the older teen.

 

Techno sat down, crossing his legs and peering at the covered plates. He went to pull up the foil, raising an eyebrow. 

 

“Wait, wait!” Clay leaned forwards, grasping the other’s wrist gently. “You can see what I made when they start the movie— but it’s a surprise until then!” 

 

Techno froze, eyes flicking over to the blonde. “What? Why?” he asked, pulling his arm out of Clay’s grasp. 

 

“Because it’s supposed to be eaten with the movie. We have to wait.” 

 

“Oh… okay?” 

 

Techno leaned back and began to observe the couples around them, watching the pairs laugh and flirt with each other. He felt like a miserable hater amongst a crowd of lovers, and doubt began to creep back into his thoughts. 

 

But despite what he tried to tell himself, it was clear that Clay genuinely liked him for him. There wasn’t a ‘but your family is crazy’ attached, or a ‘you’d look so much better with short hair’. Clay was something entirely new; he cooked him dinner to go with the movie— something no boy has ever even considered doing for him— and he even took care of Wilbur, asking for nothing in return. For the umpteenth time, Techno wondered when it would stop. What would be the breaking point? He’d never gotten this far with anyone, so surely it was coming soon.

 

Techno startled when he felt calloused hands suddenly grasp his, stilling the unconscious picking. He looked up, blinking a few times as the world readjusted. Green eyes looked into his own, concern shining through. 

 

“Is it too loud? It’s kind of loud for me, I dunno if it’s actually that loud, but I’m sure everyone will quiet down when the movie starts,” Clay rambled, his thumb brushing over Techno’s knuckles. 

 

Techno looked down at their joined hands, hating the way his heart raced. “Have you ever used lotion? Your hands are more beat than Ru Paul’s face,” he blurted out.

 

Clay squinted. “...Who’s Ru Paul?” 

 

“Absolutely nobody.” Techno looked away. “I don’t want to talk about it.” 

 

“Did they do something to you?” Clay’s worried expression returned. “If they did, I can beat them up.” 

 

“Wow, testosterone overload much?” Techno furrowed his eyebrows, genuinely thrown off. “But, um, thanks… I think.”

 

The blonde chuckled. “Of course! I’d hate anyone who made you upset.” 

 

“That’s… very sweet of you,” Techno answered, turning to face the screen. “When is this damn movie starting? This waiting period isn’t giving ‘overture’ as much as it’s giving ‘the land over yawn-der’.”

 

Clay let out a polite laugh, but Techno noticed the way his eyes wandered about— like he was contemplating something.

 

“Hey…” Clay began, uncertainty sprinkled throughout his words, “is it okay if I k—”

 

Just then, the speakers boomed with the sound of the Universal Studios fanfare which caused both of them to jump, Techno squeezing Clay’s hand in a vice grip. 

 


 

Halfway through the movie, Clay finally uncovered the different plates, revealing the vast array of food he had prepared for the two. 

 

“What’s all this?” Techno whispered, looking between the dishes with an eyebrow raised.

 

“Oh! Well, these are cucumber sandwiches— with the corners cut off, of course!” Clay explained, his voice low as well. “Queen Elizabeth the second really enjoys them during tea time, and I figured since you’re from England you’d like them!” 

 

Techno opened his mouth to speak, but Clay cut him off to continue on his spiel. 

 

“Do you know why they cut the corners off for the Queen? It’s because serving anything with sharp corners means that someone wants to overthrow the monarchy!”

 

Techno gaped, looking at the plate in mild shock. “Thanks for explaining my own country to me.”

 

“No, no, I didn’t mean to—”

 

“—It’s fine. It’s cute that you were thinking of me when you made this…” 

 

Techno took a slice and delicately observed it up close. It was expertly crafted; the way everything was layered made it look like it should have been served to the actual Queen of England. Instead, it was being served to him.

 

“Of course I thought of you! I’m not going out with anyone else, am I?” Clay chuckled, gesturing to the next dish. “I also made spring rolls and a salad, but the sandwiches are the main dish!” 

 

Techno nodded, eyes still observing the food in his hands. He looked up to see Clay staring at him intently, waiting for him to take the first bite.

 

Techno scoffed, putting up a hand to shield his face. “Ew, don’t look at me while I chew.” 

 

“Sorry! I just want to make sure you like it.” Clay laughed softly, focusing on something else so the other could try the sandwich.

 

“Relax, I probably will.”

 

Techno waited a moment more before taking a bite, and when he did, the flavors flourished in his mouth like a dandelion being blown out. He was genuinely surprised, looking down at the sandwich with approval. 

 

“Holy shit, Clay,” Techno spoke once he swallowed, looking away from the food and up at the blonde. “This is really good. How the fuck did you make this?”

 

“It wasn’t that hard, actually! I’m glad you like it!” Clay grinned, grabbing a slice himself. 

 

“I didn’t realize you knew how to cook or bake.” 

 

“I don’t really bake, but I’ll do it if I have to!”

 

“Love that. So like, are you a brain genius at anything else?” 

 

“Oh, well, I love swimming! But I also love running, and I plan to run a marathon pretty soon, actually!” 

 

“Oh, that’s…” Techno grimaced. “Sorry, running is so, like, sweaty.”

 

Clay laughed. “Oh, you don’t run? Then how do you stay active?” 

 

Techno shrugged. “I used to fence, but I haven’t done it in a while since I can’t find a fencing club here that isn’t filled with old geezers. Since I moved, I’ve just been doing body weight stuff.” 

 

“Wow, fencing? That’s so cool!” Clay exclaimed, causing the couple next to them to glance over for a moment. He winced, lowering his voice slightly before continuing, “Would you still fence if you had a good partner?”

 

“I… guess?” Techno bit into the last piece of his sandwich. He took a moment to chew before speaking again, “I haven’t really been looking. Again, it’s literally only old people that can barely lift their sabers. It’s a little pathetic, but I’m not mad, though.” 

 

Clay snorted, nodding. “Right, but that’s still so cool!” 

 

“Thanks… so uh, what about you? With the whole swimming thing?” Techno asked, trying to redirect the attention off of him.

 

“Oh!” Clay’s eyebrows furrowed for a moment, a look of worry crossing his features. “Um, I don’t really swim a lot anymore…”

 

“So, do you wanna tell me about when you did…?”

 

“Sure, sure.” Clay huffed out a laugh, still tense. “I used to swim competitively until my sophomore year. I was on track for the Olympics— which is crazy, I know— but I guess I just fell out of it.” 

 

“You just ‘fell out’ of being an Olympic swimmer?” 

 

“Well, it’s not like it was really my choice. My mom thought I’d be a gold medalist, so she always kept pushing. I guess I just got burnt out? I swim on my own now— just for fun— but it took a while to get back into it.” 

 

“I get it,” Techno said, “expectations are that bitch, sometimes.” 

 

Clay nodded, looking down at the food he was eating. He fidgeted with his fork as he thought. It looked as if he was trying to decide something, and when he looked back up he seemed determined. 

 

“Techno, is it alright if I—”

 

“—Clay?!”

 

They both froze as Cara’s voice broke between the two. Clay jumped, his head swiveling around to find the girl. 

 

“Oh, shit! Hey, Cara!” Clay said, causing a few couples to shush them. 

 

Cara winced, mouthing an apology as she moved through the crowd and sat beside the blonde. 

 

“On a second date, I see!” She grinned, her voice more hushed now. “That’s rare for you, Clay…” 

 

Her tone was teasing, but Clay still turned red, hunching slightly. “Cara, shut up,” he whined. 

 

Techno crossed his arms, on the defensive now. 

 

“I’m only kidding, I promise.” She giggled. “I’m happy for you two! You’re the absolute cutest!”

 

“Thanks, I guess,” said Clay. “So wh—” 

 

“—Who are you here with?” Techno asked, a frown settling on his face. 

 

Cara’s eyes widened and she pointed vaguely across the grass. “Oh! My girlfriend!”

 

Clay gasped. “What?! You’re dating someone?! And you didn’t even tell me?!” 

 

“Hey, we just started dating a month ago or so. It didn’t get serious until this week,” she answered, chuckling softly.

 

“Do we know her?” Clay asked. 

 

“Oh, probably not. She goes to our school, though!” 

 

Techno raised an eyebrow, but didn’t bother pressing. It wasn’t his business, so he didn’t really care. 

 

“Maybe we’ll see her around?” said Clay, turning to Techno to see if he agreed. The other teen just shrugged.

 

“Maybe,” Cara said, nodding. “But I should really go, I told her I’d be right back…” 

 

“That’s alright! It was nice seeing you!” Clay leaned in and gave her a side hug before she got up, ruffling his hair. 

 

“Nice seeing you, too! Good luck with the rest of your date!” Cara said, beginning to walk away. “See you in class, Techno!” 

 

“How just,” Techno said, rolling his eyes as she continued to leave. 

 

Clay turned to his date as soon as Cara was out of earshot.“Sorry, I didn’t think anyone from school would be here,” he said.

 

“It’s whatever. Can we just watch the movie?” 

 

“Uh, yeah, sure!” Clay nodded, before tripping over his next words. “Um, can I… put my arm around you?” 

 

Techno sighed, but scooted closer to signal a ‘yes’.

 


 

They walked with joined hands back to Clay’s car after the movie, then unloaded everything into the trunk.

 

“So… is that it?” Techno asked, looking up at the sky. It wasn’t that dark outside yet.

 

“Well it’s all I had planned,” Clay said. “Why? Do you want to do something else?”

 

“Um… if you want to.”

 

Clay thought for a moment, tapping his foot as he looked around.

 

“Oh! I know this one place— it’d be a perfect way to end the night! Do you wanna hear it?”

 

Techno sighed, turning to face his date. “Take me wherever, Clay, as long as we can be alone.” 

 

Clay grinned, nodding. “Okay, then it’ll be a surprise!” he said, before dropping Techno’s hand to open the passenger door for him. 

 

“Wow, and they say chivalry is dead,” Techno quipped, getting in. Clay laughed and circled around to his side of the car.

 

He drove for about five minutes before he reached the beach, where he parked on the street and got out, Techno following behind. 

 

They trudged through the sand, passing behind a dune and into a clearing where Clay stopped in front of a pile of singed wood. “Okay— this is it, just give me a minute!” 

 

“A bonfire…?” Techno asked, finding a seat on one of the surrounding benches.

 

“Yep!” Clay answered while stacking sticks and driftwood onto the set up. “Do you have a lighter?”

 

“Do I look like someone who’d have a lighter?” 

 

“I dunno. Nick carries one usually, so I was just asking. Don’t worry, though! People drop them around here all the time!” Clay got down on the floor to look for a lighter, but it wasn’t long before he found one.

 

“Clay, is this ironic? Because I don’t do irony.”

 

“Why would this be ironic?”

 

“Nevermind— can we wrap this up, please? I’m getting cold.”

 

“You look pretty hot to me!” Clay winked and gave his date a thumbs up.

 

Techno let out an amused scoff. “Good one. Now, light this damn fire or I’m going home.”

 

“Okay, okay!” 

 

Clay grabbed a twig, tossing it into the pile once it was lit. While waiting for the fire to pick up, he decided to take the opportunity to sit beside Techno, shoulder to shoulder.

 

“Hi,” the blonde half-whispered, a dumb grin taking form on his face.

 

Techno huffed, but leaned into Clay as he watched the flames rise. “Hi,” he replied.

 

“Did you like the movie?” 

 

“It was… nice.” 

 

“Just nice?” 

 

Techno groaned, rolling his eyes dramatically. “Yes, God, what else do you want me to say? ‘I thought it was really nice that you cooked us a meal’?” 

 

“That works!” Clay said, with a snicker.

 

Techno shoved him with his shoulder, jostling him for a moment. “Yeah? Well, that’s all you get.” 

 

Clay laughed, pushing back. “Come on, now! I wanted our second date to be special, and I figured you’d like it more than another fancy restaurant. Plus, you strike me as someone who likes movies.”

 

“The whole populace likes movies,” said Techno. “Me being a ‘film buff’ doesn’t mean anything when it’s the most widely consumed media in the world.” 

 

“I never said ‘film buff’!” 

 

“You didn’t, I did. I love old films— but I wouldn’t call something like ‘Dracula’ a good date movie.” 

 

“I think it is,” Clay said. “I’m pretty sure the point was to like, make out during it.” 

 

Techno scrunched his nose up. “Ew. Dozens of strangers all making out in the same place? That’s so like, slobbish-locker-room vibes.” 

 

Clay laughed. “I guess. I mean, when you put it that way…”

 

Techno paused, gathering his thoughts for a moment. “It was…” —he turned towards Clay— “nice, though. With you.”

 

Clay blushed, meeting Techno’s gaze as an abrupt hush fell over the two of them. For a moment, green eyes flicked down to the other’s lips before looking back up. 

 

“Techno?” Clay’s words carried an indescribable weight to them as he leaned closer.

 

“...Yeah?”

 

“Can I”—he cleared his throat— “can I kiss you?”

 

As soon as the words left Clay’s mouth, Techno had ripped himself away to double over in laughter. It left Clay shocked, frozen in fear as his date gasped for air, trying to contain his cackling. 

 

“What?!” Techno managed out, still trying to catch his breath. “Are you serious?!”

 

Clay frowned, looking away. “It was stupid. Nevermind.” 

 

Techno sat up, huffing out the last of his giggling and grabbing the blonde’s hands. “No no no— Clay, I need you to tell me if you’re serious! I-I literally cannot tell!” 

 

“...What?” Clay huffed, his cheeks tinged red with embarrasment. 

 

“You want to kiss me?! Right now?!”

 

“Yes! What’s so funny?!” 

 

“I just— didn’t picture a first kiss to be a second date thing,” Techno said, stubborn coughs of laughter poking through his words.

 

“Well, me neither! But you just look so nice, and it’s really pretty ou—”

 

“—Pause,” Techno interrupted, eyebrows raised, “I thought you went out with people all the time. Shouldn’t you of all people know if that’s something you do on the second date?” 

 

Clay went silent, looking away. 

 

Techno’s eyes widened. “Oh my God. Clay— how many second dates have you been on?” 

 

“Maybe two…” Clay mumbled out, eyes trained on the fire. 

 

“Is this the second one?” 

 

Clay gave a bashful nod and furrowed his brow. “I know, it’s kinda weird,” he said.

 

“No, it’s not,” said Techno. “I hadn’t been on a second date at all until today. So, for what it’s worth, you’ve been on more than I have.”

 

“Wait— really? This is your first second date?”

 

“Yes!”

 

“But… you’re so amazing!” 

 

“Um, but you’re so amazing, the fuck?” Techno said, with a scoff. “Why have you only been on two?” 

 

Clay shrugged, chuckling slightly. “People just want me for my money and popularity, I think,” he said. “I know that I’m really only book smart, but I still notice things.” 

 

“Okay, but do you really think I’d date you just for money or popularity or whatever? That’s literally the lamest thing I’ve ever heard.” 

 

“Well, I don’t know! Honestly, I don’t even know why you aren’t dating me for that stuff— it feels too good to be true.”

 

At that moment, an outstanding wave of relief washed over Techno as he realized: Clay was just as confused as he was.

 

“Clay…” Techno began, stunned, “I like you for who you are, not for what you have. You’ve proved yourself to me. I rarely enjoy the company of anyone who isn’t myself or my family, but whenever I’m with you— no matter what we’re doing— everything is… fine.

 

“Look, I don’t really understand why you don’t have some skeeze-ish ulterior motive for dating me, either, and I’ve been spending the whole day trying to figure that out. Maybe I’m just not used to having such a good guy around…” Techno trailed off, realizing how much he’d just said.

 

Clay began to smile. “Techno, it feels so good to know that I’m not the only one with zero clue what they’re doing.”

 

“Well, maybe we can learn together?” 

 

“Aw, stop,” Clay said, his hand drifting over to the other’s. “You’re doing it again…”

 

Techno scoffed. “Really? Doing what?”

 

“Making me want to kiss you.” 

 

“You’re sick.” Techno rolled his eyes, his cheeks flushing as he turned away. “Fine, you got me.” 

 

Clay smirked. “So, is that a yes?” 

 

“It’s a maybe next time, you horndog.”

 

Clay giggled, pulling their joined hands up to press a soft kiss to Techno’s knuckles. Techno’s eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to speak but the words died on his tongue. 

 

“Was that too much?” Clay furrowed his eyebrows with concern. 

 

“No, I–” Techno blinked, looking from his hand to the other’s face. “You’re ridiculous.” He huffed, but squeezed Clay’s hand tighter.

 

Clay laughed and scooted closer to rest his head on Techno’s shoulder. “So… I… ‘proved myself’ to you’?” he asked, circling back.

 

Techno’s eyes flicked down towards him. “Um, yeah,” he muttered.

 

Clay picked his head up to look Techno in the eyes. “How?”

 

“You…” He sighed, looking away. “No one has ever wanted to keep seeing me after they met my family,” he said. “Which is so blockish, because that shouldn’t be the deciding factor in a relationship.” 

 

“Why would I break up with you because of who your family is? I think Wilbur’s cool, and I think Tommy’s funny— and I don’t really know your dad, but that doesn’t matter to me.” 

 

“Well, my exes always got weird when I would prioritize my brothers over them, but you literally took care of Wilbur when I wasn’t able to. Like, family is really important to me, Clay. I didn’t have one for the first ten years of my life, so I need someone who won’t expect to be my number one priority all the time.” 

 

“What? But I wouldn’t expect me to be more important than your family! I put Drista first before any of my friends or relationships, no offense!” 

 

Techno rolled his eyes but let a small smile break through. “None taken. Um, thank you for understanding.” 

 

Clay nodded. “Of course! And if you ever need help with Wilbur again, just let me know!” 

 

“Please, Clay. Just because you babysat him that one night doesn’t mean you should make it a habit,” Techno said, rolling his eyes playfully. “Um, but what actually happened that night, by the way? Wil said he wasn’t high, but he’s also a pathological liar.”

 

“He is? I didn’t know that,” he mumbled, more to himself than to Techno. 

 

“I’m kidding, but don’t tell him I said that.” Techno exhaled, looking at how high the flames had risen. “I’m just… trying to see if my brother is okay.” 

 

Clay hummed. “Well, I think he was just out of it. I don’t think he was high, though.” 

 

“So, you suck at lying,” Techno said, his gaze unmoving. “Whatever, I don’t want to dwell on this any longer. Wilbur will tell me when he’s ready, but thanks for being a good friend to him, I guess.”

 

Clay turned red from being caught, but nodded. “I’m just glad he and I being friends doesn’t affect us being…” he trailed off, unsure of what to call what they had.

 

“Together? Why would it?” Techno finished Clay’s thought, looking over to him with warmth. “Me and him are only a year apart, our friend groups always tend to overlap anyways.” 

 

“That makes sense. If Drista and I had the same age gap that you guys do I think I’d go crazy.”

 

“Trust me, we’ve had our moments. But it’s nice to be able to get away from that for a while, and spend some time with you.” 

 

Clay broke out into a grin, nodding excitedly. “Yeah, I agree!”

 

He ran his thumb over Techno’s knuckles, leaning his head back on his shoulder so they could watch the bonfire.

 


 

“Can I walk you to your door?” Clay asked as he parked on the curb. The sun had fully set and the streetlights had flickered on, casting the two teens in deep shadows and an orange glow. 

 

Techno shrugged, twisting to face his date. He opened his mouth to answer before a knock jolted the two of them. Clay fully jumped, his eyes shooting open, and Techno turned to face his window. Blue eyes peered at him through the glass, causing him to audibly groan.

 

He rolled down the window, glaring at his younger brother. “What do you want, Theseus?” 

 

Wordlessly, Tommy stuck his hand in, pinching a worm between his index finger and thumb. “Open your hand.” 

 

Techno lurched away, towards Clay. “Ew!” he shrieked. “The fuck is wrong with you?!” 

 

Tommy didn’t move his hand away. Instead, he lowered his head to peer inside the car. “I spent the whole day finding the perfect worm for you— which I’ve named The Blade— and this is how you repay me?” 

 

“What the fuck?! You named it?!” 

 

“Yes, after you! Because this worm is the oldest in his family!” Tommy said, like he was answering trivia.

 

“How do you know his family?” Clay questioned, also leaning back. 

 

“Don’t encourage him!” Techno hissed, donning a look of betrayal.

 

“Well,” Tommy continued, “thank you for asking, Barbie. You see, he was with them when it rained earlier— his family.” 

 

“But… it only rained this morning,” Techno said, cocking an eyebrow. “Tommy— how long have you been out here?” 

 

“All day.” 

 

“All day?!” 

 

“Yes. Thanks for the echo, asshole.” Tommy pulled the worm back to dangle it in front of his face. “I’d only been inside the house to ask for an earring for my friend here.”

 

“That’s why you came to my room?!” Techno gaped at the youngest, completely taken aback by his unpredictability. 

 

Clay interjected, “How would a worm wear an earring anyway? Do worms even have ears?”

 

Tommy scoffed as if he’d heard the dumbest question ever. “Well, if you were inquisitive and bright like me, you’d know that worms are small enough to fit through the clasp of an earring. He wouldn’t have worn it on his ear, you simpleton— it’d have made a beautiful necklace!”

“Enough. Tommy, can you please put the worm down? I’m sure Clay wouldn’t appreciate this moist thing in his car,” Techno said with great urgency. 

 

Tommy looked his brother up and down. “Said the moist thing in his car,” he snarked, without missing a beat. “Besides— I don’t care what Clay appreciates, I worked hard to achieve this worm.” He sniffed, but backed away and placed the worm down in the grass. “There you go, Mister Blade, go find your family and tell them that you’ve returned with no spoils, with no fruits of your labor, and no shiny necklace…” 

 

“He’s… so twisted,” Techno grumbled, leaning away from Clay now that the threat of a worm wasn’t literally hanging over them. 

 

Clay chuckled. “I thought it was funny! Although, I could do without the bugs.” 

 

Techno rolled his eyes, turning his head to catch Tommy crouched over in the grass, talking to the worm. “Oh my God,” he said, with a groan. “I was gonna let you walk me to the door, but now?” He scrunched his nose up, thoroughly revulsed.

 

“Don’t worry,” Clay said, placing his hand on Techno’s forearm. “I’m sure I can deal with your little brother!”

 

“Oh no, it’s not that.” Techno rolled the window back up. “If this circus act has been out here all day , then he’s definitely a threat to your safety.” 

 

“What? How is he a threat? I’m sure he couldn’t do that much damage…” 

 

“Without getting into too much detail, he’s a biter,” Techno answered, opening the door and stepping out. 

 

“He… bites?” Clay mumbled to himself. He blinked, shaking his head to clear his thoughts. “Wait, before you go, when can we go out again?” 

 

Techno bit his lip, thinking for a moment. “Whenever works, alright? Just text me.” 

 

Clay beamed. “Alright, sounds good! Have a nice night!” 

 

Techno only took a few steps towards his driveway before turning around, opening the car door again, and leaning over the center console to kiss Clay on the cheek. With the other teen stunned, Techno swiftly pulled away to speed-walk to the front door, his face practically scorching.

 

“Hey, hey! Watch where you’re walking!” Tommy squawked, causing the oldest to jump away. “You almost stepped on them! If they die, we die!” 

 

Techno looked down at the pile of worms now being scooped up into his brother’s grubby hands. “That’s… not how that works. Like, at all.” 

 

“I’ll squish you, Techno, I will!” Tommy looked him dead in the eyes. “And then, when you're squirming in pain and yelling for help, I’ll just laugh at you then I’ll dance like this!”

 

Tommy began to flail his limbs erratically, any clear rhythm to his movements lost on Techno.

 

“You need immediate mental help,” Techno said, opening the door to escape Tommy and his legion of worms.

 

“Wait!” Tommy yelped, tailing behind him. “Don’t walk away from me! I love you! I’ve missed you so! You’re my favorite sibling!”

 

“Duh,” Techno drawled as he pulled off his shoes. “Just keep the worms outside before Dad finds them.” He began to proceed towards the stairs.

 

“But I want to keep them in a little jar! They’ll be so grateful to be out of the rain!” 

 

“You can do whatever you want, just don’t fucking trifle.”

 

With that, Techno watched his brother speed into the kitchen to search for a mason jar— he almost felt bad for the worms.

 

Almost. 

 

Notes:

Sorry for clickbait chapter summary HAHA just wanted our return to have an impact, you know? Anyhooters, thank you so much for reading and being so patient with us. Please leave kudos and comment, because that's what inspires us to keep writing, and have a wonderful day/night/whatever! Ur the best! :)

— Chris

Chapter 13: War

Summary:

A few new faces are introduced, and old ones come back into view...

Notes:

So... it's been 2 months. Real talk, we can't promise you guys a consistent update schedule anymore :( work gets in the way of this fic for us a lot, but we won't ever abandon her, I promise. Things are really starting to get juicy, and hopefully this is enough to tide you over until chapter 14, which is going to be WILD.

— Chris

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been a couple of days since George and his friends finally brought Wilbur along for a swim. For a first time, it wasn’t as messy as George had initially expected.

 

‘Well, aside from when we fought in the middle of the ocean…’ he thought.

 

He remembered how— before their fight— they all gathered at the Moon Pool and were discussing Niki’s threat to find out their secret. George couldn’t place what about her exactly evoked such visceral revulsion from him, but he didn’t like her one bit. She seemed to always be listening.

 

She seemed to always be watching.

 

“George?” 

 

An airy voice broke through George’s reverie, startling him back to the present. He glanced over, brown eyes narrowing at the owner of the voice. 

 

“Oh— Karl? Wait, did I zone out?”

 

“Ummm… yeah?” Karl answered. “George, the bell rang already. I wanna go.” He shook his head, floppy hair covering his eyes. 

 

“It… did?”

 

“Yes, it did. Are you okay?”

 

George winced at the question.  ‘I am decidedly NOT okay,’ he thought. 

 

Although Niki posed no imminent threat, she still took up space in his mind. He had taken a long swim the night before to shake her from his thoughts, but he exerted himself so much that he barely made it to school on time. Exhaustion plagued George’s body and seething bullets of pain shot at him whenever he tried to move. Clay practically had to drag him out of his house, and they entered the gate just as the bell rang. 

 

‘I’m never going swimming on a school night ever again.

 

‘Ugh, but I could never say something like that to Karl.’

 

He blinked, putting on his best poker face. “Oh, I’m fine. Thank you for asking, though.”

 

“Kay, well I’m meeting with Q for break, so can we please just get out of here?” Karl said, gripping the straps of his backpack impatiently. “You can come if you wanna… he says he has the answers for physics.” 

 

George nodded. “Then of course I’ll come.”

 

He gathered his things and followed behind the other boy, finding himself lost in thought again.

 

His mind drifted back to yesterday; he had gone to the ocean alone, needing a day of reprieve from all the drama surrounding his friend group as of late. Karl and Alexis were— blessedly— unaware. The last thing George wanted was to drag more of his friends into this and risk it becoming a bigger thing.

 

He blinked rapidly as Alexis suddenly yanked him into a side hug, grinning from ear to ear. “Gogy! Where the hell have you been, loco?!” he shouted.

 

‘Oh, I forgot how loud he is.’

 

George donned a similar grin, but he was too tired to match the other’s energy. “Hello, Q. It’s been a while since we last hung out, hasn’t it?” 

 

“Yeah, but that’s not my fault.” Alexis fake sniffled, but still hung off of George. “The way you left me and Karl all alone while you and the ‘Dream Team’ ran off without us? You must hate us.”

 

George snorted, shaking his head. “We surely do not.”

 

Alexis continued, “Bruh— and you have a new friend, too! Why haven’t we met him?!”

 

“Well,” George said, “we keep meaning to invite you guys to hang out, but we’re just… dealing with stuff right now.” 

 

Karl raised his eyebrows. “Oh yeah… are you guys fighting again? Nick mentioned something about a new guy, but he was weirdly secretive about everything else.” 

 

“When did you talk to Nick?” Alexis asked, pulling away from George to stand on his own two feet.

 

Karl averted his gaze and shrugged. “Um…. we’re friends, aren’t we? Just ‘cause he sits at a different table now doesn’t mean we can’t talk anymore.”

 

George hummed. “Anyways— no, we aren’t fighting. At least, not amongst ourselves.”

 

“Oh?” Alexis’ eyebrows raised. “Then who’s on your shit list this time?” 

 

George sighed, his shoulders slumping. “Well, what do you two know of a girl named Niki?”

 

“Who?” the two asked in unison. 

 

“She’s got pink hair,” George explained, only to be met with blank looks. “Um, she’s in our grade? She hangs out with Floris and Eret?” 

 

Alexis and Karl glanced at each other, shrugging.

 

Karl turned back to George. “Honestly… I’ve literally never heard of anyone like that.”

 

George groaned. “That seems to be a recurring theme.” 

 

Alexis hummed, beginning to dig through his bag as he spoke. “Well, what’s the issue with her?” 

 

George rolled his eyes. “She seems to be bothered that Wilbur chose us over her.” 

 

“Whoa. That’s a pretty black and white way of seeing things.” Alexis pulled out a few papers, handing them off to Karl. “I mean, I don’t know the situation, but there’s no way it’s that simple.”

 

“Are you taking her side?” George said, narrowing his eyes.

 

“Well is this some kind of war?” Alexis countered, frowning as he stared back. 

 

“This isn’t— what?” George pinched his nose bridge. “Alexis, you don’t understand. She is out of control. She thinks she has more power than she actually does, but nobody even knows who she is.”

 

“You’re a high school boy, George. Whatever this situation is, I doubt it’s grave enough to make her out to be some kind of evil witch trying to curse you.” 

 

“She literally threatened us, Alexis.”

 

Karl cut in before the two could begin to bicker, “Then have you tried telling a teacher or administration?” 

 

“What would administration do? As I’ve previously stated, nobody knows who she is.”

 

“Then maybe a parent?” Karl suggested. 

 

“Oh yes, let me just tell my parents who have been in Tokyo the last four months. I’m sure they’d love to start caring now.”

 

“Oh my God, get a grip.” Alexis whacked him on the shoulder. “If she really threatened you guys then why don’t you ask Nick’s parents for help? Or Clay’s?”

 

Karl squinted at Alexis. “Q, don’t say ‘really threatened you’, it sounds like you’re gaslighting.”

 

“No, it doesn’t,” Alexis said, “you’re crazy.”

 

“Are you a moron? You just did the dictionary definition of gaslighting.”

 

Alexis turned to fully face Karl. “I know— that was the joke, dude.”

 

“Well…” Karl looked around, grinning. “Can you please stop talking? You’re grossing out my baby.”

 

“What baby?!”

 

Karl tried to stifle his laughter. “…I’m pregnant. It’s yours.”

 

At that, George and Alexis cracked up, Karl giggling along as well after a few seconds. 

 

Alexis shouted, “What the fuck, man?!” 

 

“Karl, what the hell,” George said, putting a hand on the other to stabilize himself.

 

“I know, I’m sorry. It’s just” —Karl snickered— “so hard being a mother…”

 

“Shut up, loser,” Alexis said, squeezing out the rest of his laughter. “But, George—”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Seriously, if her threat is actually upsetting you or scaring you, then maybe it’s something that you should talk about with an adult…”

 

Karl’s laughter ebbed away as well, but he still wore a cheeky smile. “Or maybe you could tell us…?”

 

“No!” George exclaimed, startling the other two back. “I thought I made it perfectly clear that I am not in need of an escort!”

 

The other teens winced, sending a look to each other. 

 

Alexis raised his eyebrows. “Ayo? An escort?”

 

“Shut up! That’s not what I meant!”

 

Karl sighed, glaring at Alexis. “I think what Q is trying to say is that we care about you— all of you.”

 

Alexis relented, his features softening as he put a comforting hand on George’s shoulder. “Yeah, don’t shut us out, okay?”

 

George nodded, but didn’t respond. 

 

“Good.” Alexis nodded. “Now, who wants to copy my math answers?!” he exclaimed.

 

Karl scoffed. “Um, not me. I’m good at math.”

 

“Bruh. Then why did you ask if I had the answers?”

 

“So we could compare,” Karl answered, nabbing the sheet of paper from Alexis’ hands.

 

“You know,” George said suddenly, watching Karl scan the equations, “you guys should come sit with us at lunch. We all miss you.” 

 

Alexis shrugged. “I mean, I’m down.” 

 

“Oh, and maybe we can meet the new guy too?” Karl said.

 

George smiled. “Yes! What a great idea! You two can meet Wilbur and really get to know him!”

 

“We’ll be there,” they said, in unison.

 


 

George ended up being late to lunch due to his teacher holding the class after the bell to give a shrill speech about cyber bullying. As soon as it was over, he pictured himself getting up and racing towards the cafeteria, but his lack of energy only permitted him a tasteless saunter. 

 

When he sat down at their table, Nick and Wilbur were already engaged in conversation while Clay was off to the side, rapidly texting and occasionally chiming in. 

 

“Oh, hey George!” Clay said, looking up from his phone. “Why’re you so late?”

 

George scowled. “Fucking cyber bullying.”

 

Nick coughed out a laugh. “Shit, did you get that spiel too?”

 

“Yes!” George said, his face in his hands.

 

Clay looked away. “Wait, I’m confused. What happened? Who was cyber bullied?”

 

George sighed. “I have no idea, Claybert. I’m not sure if someone was at all…”

 

“Well, I haven’t had that talk yet,” Clay said.

 

“Me neither,” Wilbur spoke up for the first time since George sat down.

 

Nick groaned. “Well, aren’t you two lucky.”

 

“Q and Karl didn’t have the talk either,” George said. “I was texting them on the way here.”

 

Nick’s eyes went wide. “Wait— Q and Karl?! Why were you talking to them?”

 

George tilted his head. “Um, they’re our friends, are they not?” 

 

“Well, yeah, but they haven’t hung out with us in so long!”

 

“Exactly, Nick. That’s why I invited them to have lunch with us today.”

 

“You what!?” Nick slammed his fist down on the table in disbelief. 

 

“Well…” George began slowly, “they haven’t met Wilbur yet, and I think that’s absurd. I wanted them to meet him now that he’s fully integrated into our group. Do you have a problem with that, Nicholas?” 

 

“Don’t call me that!” Nick shouted. “I just… didn’t know.”

 

“That’s why I just told you…” George furrowed his eyebrows. 

 

“Ugh, whatever.” Nick rolled his eyes, then began to primp himself, which George would describe as—

 

‘Um?! This is the weirdest thing I’ve ever seen!’

 

George tilted his head in disbelief, glancing to Clay to confirm he wasn’t the only one experiencing this. Clay met his gaze with just as much confusion in his eyes. 

 

“Right, so…” George trailed off. “They know about Niki, sort of.” 

 

“You didn’t tell them about—” Clay began.

 

“No, of course not. So, just don’t bring it up while they’re here. Okay?” George said, turning to Wilbur. “Whatever Alexis says to you, just know he’s probably only trying to rile you up.” 

 

Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows, looking puzzled for a moment before smirking. “Oh please, my brothers do that every single day.”

 

George hummed, nodding in agreement. 

 

“Speaking of Wilbur’s brothers, how was your date with Techno this weekend?” Nick asked, smoothing out his scruff and using his tumbler as a mirror.

 

Clay blushed, looking down. He was unable to stop the grin spreading to his face, though.

 

“Ah, gross! I don’t want to hear it!” Wilbur covered his ears in preparation. 

 

“Don’t be rude.” George giggled, reaching over to push Wilbur’s hands away. “Clay’s finally got a solid relationship, we should be happy for him.” 

 

“If I wanted to hear details, I’d just ask my brother.” Wilbur whined. 

 

“Jesus Christ! Why can’t you just be happy for me?!” Clay yelled, causing the group to freeze.

 

Wilbur opened his mouth to apologize, pausing when Clay broke into a grin. 

 

“Got you.” The blonde snickered, the laughter growing into a cackle as everyone breathed sighs of relief. 

 

“Genuine question, Claybert— what is wrong with you?” George huffed, leaning back in his seat. 

 

Wilbur sighed. “That’s a great question…”

 

“Hey! I’m perfectly normal, thank you very much,” Clay said. “Anywho— the date was great! We watched a movie together and then went to a bonfire.” 

 

“Romantic,” Nick drawled, still fussing over his appearance.

 

“And then, uh, Tommy offered us worms.” Clay hummed.

 

Wilbur’s face soured. “Oh, of course he did.” 

 

“Worms?” George questioned. 

 

“He’s really into bugs right now. He brought us downstairs to show us which worms he named after us.” Wilbur sighed.

 

Nick stopped what he was doing to cock an eyebrow. “Pause— he named worms after…?”

 

 Wilbur nodded. “...After us, yeah.”

 

“I’m talking, people!” Clay said, snapping his fingers. “As I was saying… after the worms, he called me Barbie, which is so insulting, since I’m not nearly as smart as her. There’s no way I’d be able to do every job she has.” The blonde paused, retreating into the caves of his mind. “Wait… there’s a word I’m looking for…”

 

“Sexist?” Wilbur asked, the familiarity of this conversation painted clearly on his face. 

 

“Yes, exactly!” Clay beamed. “There’s no reason for why I should be held to the same standard as someone as brilliant as Barbie!”

 

“Well, she’s a fictional character…” George snarked. 

 

“Shut up, George! She's still a powerful woman— and she shouldn’t be shunned for being blonde!” Clay said. “There’s nothing wrong with that, has Elle Woods taught you nothing?!”

 

Wilbur rolled his eyes. “Right then, so Techno’s shown you his favorite movie, yeah?” 

 

“Well, ‘Legally Blonde’ is also a musical!” Clay answered. “...I love musicals.”

 

Nick sighed. “We know.” 

 

“Wait, does that mean Techno’s favorite movie is ‘Legally Blonde’ ?” 

 

Wilbur didn’t answer, giving Clay a look through furrowed eyebrows. 

 

Before Clay could justify his question, the clatter of lunch trays broke through their conversation.

 

George scooted over to let Alexis and Karl squeeze in, the two wearing similar, nervous grins. 

 

“Oh my! Hey you two! Glad you guys could make it!” George sported a bright smile, trying to be as welcoming as possible. “Alexis, Karl— this is Wilbur!” 

 

Wilbur smiled politely, nodding his head in greeting. 

 

George pondered, ‘The Wilbur I know isn’t so tight-lipped… I wonder if he was like this when WE first met him…”

 

“Hey man, it’s nice to finally meet you,” Alexis greeted. Karl nodded along, but his eyes kept drifting away. 

 

Wilbur nodded again, his smile never meeting his eyes. “Uhm, hey. So… how do you guys know each other?”

 

Alexis let out an amused laugh. “Who? Me and Karl? Shit, uh, we used to date.”

 

Karl’s attention suddenly snapped to his apparent ex. “Alexis, you’re showing off,” he said, rolling his eyes. “That was forever ago… we were babies.”

 

“Bruh, we were fifteen.”

 

“Yeah… babies.”

 

Wilbur coughed. “Uhm, I actually was asking how you two know Clay, George, and Nick.”

 

“We’ve known them since middle school,” George interjected, tilting his head. “Or, at least I remember it being middle school…”

 

Nick spoke up, his eyes darting wildly around the room. “Um, yeah, it was middle school. I remember.”

 

Alexis gave a faux-pout. “Aw, Nick, how sweet of you to remember anyone outside your little bubble.” 

 

George rolled his eyes, but couldn’t stop the smile on his face. “We never kicked you out.” 

 

“I’m so sorry!” Clay seemed distressed. “We never wanted to shun you guys! We love hanging out with you!” 

 

George groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Claybert…”

 

“Chill.” Karl giggled. “He was kidding.” 

 

Clay opened his mouth in shock. “Oh… sorry, Q.” 

 

“Q?” Wilbur asked. “I thought your name was Alexis?”

 

“It is,” Alexis replied. “Q is just a stupid nickname from middle school. They…” —he gestured to the group— “refuse to let it go.” 

 

“It just works, man,” Nick responded, laughing at the glare Alexis shot at him. 

 

“Well, wasn’t it Quackity?” George asked, tilting his head in thought. 

 

“Hey, how about you shut up?” Alexis mimicked George's head tilt, his smile growing menacing.

 

“I was just asking…” George sniffed.

 

Suddenly, Nick cleared his throat to draw the group’s attention. “Okay guys, since we’ve all been super ADHD today, I’m just gonna squeeze this in now,” he said, awkwardly rising from his seat. “So, uh, my dads said to invite you guys to Thanksgiving. I know it’s still, like, weeks away, but they want to know how much to cook, and all that. ” 

 

“Oh!” Clay exclaimed, delighted at the subject change. “You already know my answer— but I might be late. I have to wait for my parents to start bickering so I can sneak out.” 

 

“I know. It’s the same thing every year.” Nick rolled his eyes, jumping away from Clay’s elbow. 

 

“I’d be delighted to come,” George added, smiling brightly. 

 

Karl and Alexis both agreed too, leaving Wilbur as the only one who hadn't answered.

 

“So? Wilbur?” Nick shrugged. “Are you coming?” 

 

George noted how Wilbur’s eyebrows drew together, making him look worried.

 

‘Please don’t say no, please don’t say no, please don’t say n—’

 

“Um, I don’t know if I can?” Wilbur said plainly.

 

George’s smile fell. 

 

‘Bloody hell! Why does God hate me?!’

 

“Oh, that’s okay,” Nick replied, patting the other’s shoulder. “Don’t worry abou—” 

 

“—How come?!” George blurted out, his face growing hot. “Sorry, you don’t have to answer that.” 

 

“No, it’s fine.” Wilbur shook his head. “We just don’t celebrate it, obviously… We might this year, though. But maybe, if we don’t, I could stop by?”

 

“Dude, fuck yeah. You’re always welcome,” Nick said.

 

George locked eyes with Wilbur, smiling softly even though it didn’t feel right for Wilbur to miss the only holiday where George felt truly, and unconditionally loved.

 

The bell rang.

 


 

George shot up from his seat the moment the last bell trilled, leaving Nick to catch up with him as they pushed through throngs of students, spotting Clay in the hall.

 

George opened his mouth to call out for him, stopping when he noticed a head of pink hair leaning against the lockers by their friend. George and Nick shared a look before a grin spread across their features. 

 

“Clay! There you are!” George called out, causing both the blonde and Techno to turn their heads towards him. Techno seemed indifferent, while Clay looked on in horror. 

 

“Uh–Hey guys!” He said, grinning nervously.

 

Techno cocked an eyebrow. “Oh my god, you don’t have to be embarrassed,” he said flatly. “I’ve literally seen you fish for a lighter in the sand like a freak.” 

 

Clay pouted. “But I thought you liked the bonfire…” 

 

“I did.” 

 

“Oh.” Clay blushed. “Okay!” 

 

“This is sad,” Nick grumbled. 

 

“No, this is sad,” Techno said, gesturing up and down at Nick, not missing a beat.

 

“Why are you so mean to me?” 

 

“You are a bit easy to poke fun at, Nick…” George teased, snorting when Nick slapped his shoulder. 

 

Techno gave a side-eye to Clay. “Right…” he began, through gritted teeth. “So since your groupies are here, I’m gonna go find my brother and leave. See you tomorrow.” 

 

“Oh! Okay!” Clay beamed. “See you tomorr–”

 

Before the blonde could finish his goodbye, Techno leaned over and planted a kiss on his cheek. Clay’s face immediately went red, and he could only respond with rapid, shocked blinks. George looked over to Nick, then to Wilbur.

 

‘Wait… when did Wilbur get here?’

 

But George wasn’t the only one surprised at the taller teen’s sudden appearance. When Techno turned around, Wilbur was standing just a few feet from his face, staring him down. 

 

“You’re fucking digusting,” Wilbur remarked, his nose scrunched up. “I’ve been looking for you for about seven minutes, but I had no idea you’d be here with your tongue all over my friend’s face.”

 

“Beat it, creep,” Techno snapped, before softening his gaze and donning a sardonic grin. “Or, wait— I’m so sorry, I had no idea you were watching and taking notes…”

 

George could’ve sworn he saw Techno’s eyes flick over to him. 

 

‘Oh my god, is he looking at me?!”

 

Wilbur’s eyes went wide. “You—” 

 

Techno scoffed, and interrupted him, “—You need to shut up.” 

 

“Why don’t you shut up for a change!” Wilbur half-shouted. 

 

“Holy fuck, you are the most melodramatic person in the world. If you weren’t such an insecure mess, maybe you could use your histrionic disposition to go into acting!”

 

With that, Techno snagged Wilbur’s arm and began to drag him towards the doors. 

 

“Wait, wait! Techno— we were about to go to the beach! Can Wilbur come with us?” Clay called out, following behind the two brothers.

 

The senior froze, and reflexively scrunched up his hands. “Ugh, why are you all so obsessed with the beach?!” he yelled.

 

“...We were going to the beach?” Nick muttered. George elbowed him in the side and shushed him.

 

Techno took a deep breath, and half-turned towards Clay. “He can’t go.” He hesitated before adding, “Maybe after therapy.” 

 

Wilbur’s eyebrows bent into furious angles. “Don’t fucking speak for me!!” he yelled, before turning towards the crowd as well. “Maybe after therapy, guys. I’m sorry…”

 

“Therapy?” Nick asked.

 

“Are you serious?” Techno frowned. “In case you haven’t noticed, my brother is seriously mentally ill, and he makes it everyone’s problem,” he spoke to Nick like he was a child.

 

Wilbur rolled his eyes. “I don’t need someone to fix me, Techno. Can’t we just ditch? Tell dad I threw up or something, then maybe you could come with us to the beach.” 

 

“He wouldn’t even believe you, you nasty hog. Plus, you need this like a fish needs water.” Techno began walking again, dragging Wilbur— who’s eyes went wide —along once more. 

 

Clay stopped them again, apprehension clear on his face. “Um, Techno? Sorry— uh, I just want to know if, like…” —he met Techno’s gaze— “the um… kissing me…   is going to be a regular thing…?”

 

Techno cocked an eyebrow. “Why? You don’t want me to?” 

 

Nick muttered, “Worldstarrrr….” just quiet enough so that only George could hear, which made him giggle slightly.

 

“No— uh, yes!” Clay suddenly yelled. “I just wanted to um… make sure we were on the same page! If you wanna do it every time you say goodbye, then that’s totally cool with me— or maybe like every other time, or something! Whatever you’re comfortable with!”

 

Techno stopped, then a smile began to creep along his lips. It looked like he didn’t even know it was there. “You are such a loser. Bye, Clay,” he said warmly, before turning to address his brother a final time. “Wilbur, let’s go.”

 

The three of them were left alone in the hall, staring after them. 

 

“I’d say it was rather uncouth for Techno to air all of Wilbur’s issues like that,” George grumbled, eyebrows furrowing, “maybe even blatantly so…”

 

Clay looked at him, confused. “What? Techno cares about Wilbur so much! I think he was just trying to subtly let us know how we could help him, too.” 

 

“There was nothing subtle about it.” George sighed, relaxing. “I am glad he’s getting the help he needs, though.”

 

Nick bumped his shoulder. “Sometimes, the person closest to you can push you towards the light of tomorrow through harsh words. Then, all will be mended.”

 

George stared at him, mouth agape. “What?”

 

Nick grinned proudly. “My two gay dads taught me that.” 

 

“Is that a reference to something?” George asked.

 

“Nope. I made it up!”

 

Clay chimed in, “So are we going to the beach and meeting up with Wilbur later?”

 

“NO!” George shrieked, before taking a deep breath. “No,” he began, calmer now. “We will wait for Wilbur. We are good friends and good friends wait for their good friends.” 

 

It was Nick’s turn to stare at him in shock. “What the hell?”

 

“Um… okay,” Clay began slowly. “Do you guys just wanna come over? Then we can meet with Wilbur later.”

 

George and Nick nodded in agreement.

 


 

Once settled in Clay’s room, the three of them broke off to work on their own separate activites. Nick focused on a phone game while Clay made progress on his homework. George situated himself on Clay’s bed, lounging on the copious amount of pillows and scrolling through various social media. 

 

A ping from an unknown number popped up at the top of his screen, and he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Nick and Clay glanced up at him for a moment, a grin breaking onto each of their faces.

 

“It’s not Wilbur, if that’s what you’re suggesting,” George said, clicking on the notification. 

 

“We weren’t suggesting anything,” Clay said through muffled giggles.

 

“Mhm…” George grumbled, eyes scanning the text. 

 

Today: 4:30 PM

 

(909) 520-1611

 

< Got a secret, can you keep it?

 

George hummed lowly, attempting to make out the message.

 

Who is this? >

< Omg hi George! ( ๑>ᴗ<๑ )

   Wtf? How do you have my   

 number? >

< Well… _( :⁍ 」 )_

 

< I have a lot of things!  ᕕ( ᐛ ) ᕗ

 

< Like knowledge…

 

< And photos… [◉"]

 

    It’d sure be a shame if either of 

< them “surfaced”.

 

< Lolcat

 

<Did you like my pun? ಠ‿ಠ

              This isn’t funny. Lose my

number this instant. >

< Sorry, no can do! ʕ ᵔᴥᵔ ʔ

 

    Anyway, I texted you to tell you 

    that you should probably watch your

< back on Monday. (ಠಠ)

 

    Something’s telling me it might

< rain…  ;´༎ຶ ਊ ༎ຶ`;

 

“George?” Clay’s voice was soft, but it still caused him to jump. The blonde had moved from his study set up to the bed, and sat by George’s knee. “You look scared, did something happen?.”

 

“Something bad,” George mumbled, more to himself than his friend. 

 

“What’s wrong? Are you okay? Is there anything I can do to help? What’s going on? Who needs to get beat up?” Clay began rapid-firing questions, not helping the anxiety slowly building in George’s throat.

 

“I—”

 

Another ping. This time from their group chat. 

 

“George?” 

 

“I’ll tell you at the Moon Pool. Wilbur’s on his way.” George pushed himself up.

 


 

“No, I’m saying like–” Clay said, pulling himself up from the water to rest on his arms. “I think he really likes me! ” 

 

“And I’m sure you believe that,” Nick teased, settling next to the blonde. 

 

“ I do!” Clay pouted. “He’s kissed me on the cheek twice now!”

 

“Wow, so you’re saying when someone lets you take them out on two dates, and kisses you on the cheek, it means they like you? I never would have guessed that.”

 

“Nick, I’m sorry no one likes you like that. Let alone someone as amazing as Techno…” Clay trailed off, hearts in his eyes.

 

“Dude.” Nick shoved his shoulder. “Maybe I just don’t broadcast it to the world like you.” 

 

“You’re dating someone?!” 

 

“No, I’m not,” Nick said, a little too quickly. 

 

“I don’t believe you.” 

 

“Okay? You’re fat.”

 

Clay gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. “Nick! Fat is not an insult!” 

 

“Don’t act so hurt by it then,” Nick retorted. 

 

Clay hummed, turning towards George. “Hey Georgie, are you gonna tell us what happened?” 

 

George blinked out of his stupor as green eyes bore into his own. “What?” 

 

“Dude, you got really cagey before we left and you refused to say a word until we got here,” Nick said, staring at him as well. 

 

“That’s because I was waiting for Wilbur.” George sighed, dropping his head into the crook of his elbow to hide his face. “I think Niki knows…”

 

“Niki…?” Nick said, like he was sounding it out. 

 

“Nick, we’re essentially mortal enemies with her— part of her name is yours!” George’s head shot up to glare at him. 

 

“Oh my God!” Nick’s eyebrows raised. “I’m sorry, she’s irrelevant.”

 

“However true that may be, she knows our secret!” George said.

 

Clay seemed puzzled. “I thought we knew this…” 

 

“No!” George shouted. “She knows about our tails , you daft idiots!” 

 

“What?” Wilbur’s voice broke through the air, sounding horrified. 

 

George turned around in surprise, eyes wide. “Wilbur!” 

 

“What do you mean 'she knows about our tails'?” Wilbur’s eyes narrowed, as he placed himself a few feet from the trio. “Who is ‘she’?”

“Niki,” George answered quickly, before they could get sidetracked, “she found out about us.” 

 

Wilbur frowned. “How the fuck—”

 

George frantically ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know! Someone must have told her.” 

 

“It’s not like a lot of people know,” Nick said. “Maybe she put two and two together?”

 

“There is no ‘two and two’ to put together, Nick,” George snapped. “We made sure to cover any evidence of our tails. The only other person who knows about us is Eret.” 

 

“Yeah, and Eret wouldn’t tell Niki!” Clay added. “They don’t even like her.”

 

“Nick, did you tell anyone?” George asked. 

 

Nick looked deeply offended. “What the fuck, George?” 

 

“Well, you were saying you wanted to tell Karl a few months back…”

 

“That’s— that’s completely different. I didn’t fucking tell Karl anything! Don’t you dare try to pin this on him!” 

 

George sighed. “I wasn’t saying Karl would betray us.” 

 

“Then what were you trying to say?” 

 

“Nothing! I wasn’t trying to say anything!” George defended. “I was just asking!” 

 

“Woah, guys!” Clay began to placate. “George, you know we talked Nick out of telling Karl months ago. Nick, I don’t think George meant anything by asking. We’re just trying to cover all our bases.”

 

Nick and George glared at each other, but relented. 

 

“Okay.” George sighed. “I’m sorry.” 

 

“How do we know we can trust Eret?” Wilbur broke through the fight. 

 

“What?” George asked, taken aback. 

 

Wilbur glanced away from the group. “I don’t know Eret like you guys do, I trusted her based on your judgements.” 

 

“Yeah, and Eret wouldn’t do that to us,” Clay said, definitively. 

 

“But Eret’s not like us,” Wilbur replied, meeting Clay’s eyes boldly. “I mean, she might not understand how the secret getting out could affect our lives.”

 

“They do understand,” Clay countered.

 

“Well how could you really know? I trust Techno with my life and yet I haven’t even tried to tell him about my tail, because I don’t know what he’d do.” 

 

“I’m sure Techno would keep your secret.” 

 

“Uhm, I’m not. So what makes Eret more trustworthy than my literal brother? I just trusted her because you guys did, but what about your families? What makes Eret more trustworthy than any of them?” 

 

The three of them went silent. 

 

‘Wilbur does have a point,’ George thought, eyes flicking over to the taller brunette, locking eyes for a moment. ‘Aside from my own family, why hasn’t anyone else told theirs? Nick always talks about how much his dads hover over him, wouldn’t it make sense for them to know? 

 

Or why doesn’t Clay tell Drista? Why was Eret deemed more trustworthy than our closest relationships?’

 

“Wilbur’s right,” George said softly, causing Clay and Nick to whip their heads towards him.

 

Clay looked like he’d seen a ghost. “What?!”

 

“Well, Nick, why haven’t you told Karl about us yet?” George probed. 

 

Nick looked uncomfortable. “Um, because you guys asked me not to?” 

 

“Is he trustworthy?”

 

“I told you he was, but we chose Eret because we knew he wouldn’t tell.” Nick huffed. “I don’t see what this has to do with anything, though.” 

 

“How did you know she wouldn’t tell?” Wilbur asked, tilting his head. 

 

“Because he told us?” Nick rolled his eyes. 

 

“You trusted her based on her word?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “If I did that, I’d be under a microscope like” —he snapped his fingers— “that.” 

 

“That is true…” George hummed. “What about Eret made us choose her over anyone else? Especially Karl and Alexis, who we’ve known since middle school. Why her?” 

 

“Maybe because they were unbiased?” Clay suggested, glancing nervously between the group. “I remember that we didn’t want to risk losing our friendship with Alexis or Karl, and Eret had already shown us that they wouldn’t judge us for who we were.” 

 

“So, at some point, being a mermaid would have been a deal breaker for them?” Wilbur questioned. 

 

Nick huffed. “What the fuck is your issue? Why are you so hellbent on Karl being a problem?” 

 

“He was talking about Alexis, too,” George intervened. “And he was only asking a question. You know, you don’t have to defend Karl with every breath.” 

 

Nick scoffed. “Fuck off. Just because you think that Eret might be a traitor doesn’t make him one. Quit acting like you’re right all the time.” 

 

“Maybe I will when I stop being right all the time,” George said shortly. 

 

“Fuck you!” Nick snapped, pushing away from the ledge and dipping under the surface of the water.

 

Silence followed the explosion, and they just stared at the spot where Nick dove under, their reflections staring back.

 

“I’m… gonna go get him,” Clay mumbled, pushing away as well. 

 

The quiet resumed, only this time, Wilbur and George were suddenly left alone. 

 

Wilbur sighed, resting his chin on his arms. “So, it’s just us.” 

 

George hummed, agreeing. “So it appears.”

 

“I feel like everytime we’re alone, our group is always fighting.” 

 

George tilted his head. “What do you mean?” 

 

“Well, when we were all at the beach the first time, Nick and Clay were bickering over sunscreen,” Wilbur began to list off, “and then at my house, Nick was fighting with his dad. Then at the Moon Pool…” he trailed off, hesitating to finish. “It was us…” 

 

George snorted. “That doesn’t even make sense. Nick and Clay always bicker. I wouldn’t say what happened that first time was a ‘fight’” —he pushed away from the ledge to drift closer to Wilbur— “and last time I checked, Nick’s dad wasn’t part of our group.

 

“I’ve already forgiven you for that whole fight, and I really think it was just a one time thing. We have AP Lit together and we never fight during that…” 

 

Wilbur chuckled. “George, we aren’t alone during AP Lit. There’s a whole class of kids there.” He shifted over so the other boy could place himself next to him.

 

George laughed as well. “Yes, but it feels like it…”

 

“Right…” Wilbur trailed off, soft pinks fading in on his cheeks. “But uhm, even now, we’re fighting. It just feels like our secret is meant to be our downfall.” 

 

“So, what do you suggest we do? Tell even more people?”

 

“No— yes— maybe? I don’t know. The moment we let someone else in, our secret got out.”

 

“You’re right… maybe Eret shouldn’t have been the first person we told.” 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “I don’t know her like you do.” 

 

“I thought we knew her, but what if she had been deceiving us this whole time?” George frowned. “I’m truly sorry, Wilbur.” 

 

“What?” Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. “What for?” 

 

“Making you tell Eret before you were ready to. We just assumed because we trusted her, you should be able to as well…” George sniffled.

 

A gentle hand on his shoulder brought him out of his self-pity. “George, it’s alright. You trusted Eret, and I trust you. It’s not your fault she may have betrayed you.” 

 

“I suppose… But then, who can we trust?” 

 

“You can trust me…” 

 

George’s eyes locked onto Wilbur’s, before drifting down to his lips. 

 

‘His lips are so…

 

'I wonder what kissing them would feel like…

 

‘Wait, WHAT.’

 

George swiftly looked away from Wilbur completely as he tried to push away the blush threatening to creep onto his cheeks. He suddenly moved back, startling Wilbur, who mirrored his movements to give him more space. 

 

“Sorry,” Wilbur muttered, “I–”

 

“No, I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have thought about kissing y—”

 

“—Hey, guys!” Clay reemerged, wiping water away from his eyes. “I can’t find Nick. I think he went home.”

 

“Oh my God!” George yelped, causing both Wilbur and Clay to lurch back. 

 

Clay paused, squinting one eye shut as water began to drip down his face again. “Um… was I interrupting something?”

 

“N-no… it’s fine,” George said through shaky breaths, searching for Wilbur’s gaze to feel comfort in.

 

“You really upset him, George….” Clay said softly. 

 

George sighed. “I know… I’ll apologize to him tomorrow.” 

 

Clay nodded, thinking for a moment. “Do you guys wanna get ice cream?”

 


 

George watched from his doorstep as Clay drove off, waving until the black Lexus was out of sight. He stepped into his empty condo, letting out a long sigh as the day's events washed over him. 

 

The silence blared in George’s ears as he put his things onto the table and moved to the kitchen to look for dinner. Every noise he made felt too loud— too splitting. He felt like he was being watched the entire time he looked through his barely-stocked fridge, even though he knew that nobody else was here. 

 

‘Nobody ever is…’ 

 

He sucked in air, glancing out of the corner of his eye. He half-expected somebody to be standing there poised with a knife and ready to murder him. 

 

“Jesus, it’s not like Niki’s gonna break in,” George muttered to himself. 

 

Just then, his phone pinged and he let out a shriek.

 

He breathed a sigh of relief. “Get a grip,” he said to himself before walking over to his phone. 

 

A single text notification lit up the screen.

 

Today: 8:38 PM

 

(909) 520-1611 

 

< [photo image attached]

 

George gasped, stumbling from the picture on his screen. 

 

“How…?” was all he could say.

 

Notes:

Please comment and kudos! We love reading your thoughts on this fic, and it inspires us to keep writing. :)

— Chris <3

Chapter 14: His Fishy Secret (Fish-uation)

Summary:

What's been going on with Niki since we last saw her in chapter 8? What is she planning? Who is she working with?
All viable questions that will be answered in this chapter!

Notes:

HI HI IHIHIHIHIH WE MISSED U ALL SOOOO MUCH! WE HOPE YOU ENJOY THIS CHAPT!

-RAT

P.S. do not click on the scary crying face at the end of a certain text message! The page will reload! We don't know what it is, but that face is just cursed for some reason...

— Chris <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Niki wasn’t stupid. She knew when someone didn’t want her around, and she knew that she was forgettable. Nobody ever seemed to remember her name, despite it only being four letters long,  and nobody ever wanted to put in the effort to actually get to know her.

 

Niki expected this from everyone in Del Ray Beach. They sometimes couldn’t make out her accent, or they would treat her like a commodity— the little ounce of culture being brought into their simple minded world views, and they disgraced it. Niki thought it was pathetic. 

 

But she never thought that someone else who got it— who understood her— would turn his back on her without a second thought. It was a cruel joke that the universe loved to play on her; she would get everything she needed to move ahead, then it’d be torn away within a blink of an eye. 

 

And it was all because of them— that stupid “popular” group in her year. They took her new friend away and twisted his mind to make him hate her.

 

But she remembers the way they treated their so-called friends. She heard stories straight from the source. 

 

Niki decided enough was enough. Everyone would regret forgetting her name…

 

Ding!

 

“Oh! The croissants!” Niki exclaimed, shoving her oven mitts on and pulling the pastries out. 

 

She began to place them on the display rack, humming to herself. The door bells chimed with customers entering, and the smell of coffee wafted through the air. It was an atmosphere that always settled Niki, and it created the perfect setting for her to brainstorm her revenge. 

 

“Niki! Are ya comin’? It be time for school, my dude!” Her host sibling, Ranboo, stood at the counter with both their bags in hand. 

 

Niki pulled off her apron, placing it on the hooks by the exit counter and walked around to grab her bag. “Omigod! Thank you for reminding me— I always get so lost in baking!” 

 

Ranboo hummed. “Boi— how long have you been up? It’s not like Mom is paying you extra to bake at the crack of dawn…” 

 

“I’ve been up since four. It gives me time to think! Nobody else is up when I’m up. It’s like my own little world.”

 

They nodded, then pointed a finger gun at Niki. “Coolio, dude-io! Now, whaddaya say we get going?” 

 

Niki nodded, then stepped out the door. Her exit was marked by the jingling of bells, which sounded once, then twice as Ranboo followed behind. On the way to the bus stop, she made sure to slow down slightly so her sibling could catch up— she wasn’t a monster, after all.

 

“So, what’s up? How’s being a freshman?” She asked, her eyes trained on the sidewalk.

 

“Yikes, it’s been…” Ranboo trailed off, shrugging. “Well… I’m the tallest kid in my grade, so that’s a thing— but it makes me kind of dysphoric. All the kids look at me like I’m sus.” Their head began to hang slightly, like the memory of everyone’s piercing stares was physically weighing them down. “Uh, but there is a kid in my grade who’s only a few inches shorter than me…” 

 

Niki looked over, concern shining through her gaze. “Oh?”

 

“His name’s Tommy,” they said, “he’s dope.” 

 

“Oh!” She snapped her attention back to the road. “Tommy Watson, right?” she asked, through gritted teeth. 

 

They narrowed their eyes at her. “Yee,” they said slowly. “How did you know?” 

 

“I used to be friends with his brother,” she said. “But then he traded my friendship for popularity!”

 

“Oof. Which one?” 

 

“Wilbur,” Niki said, rage festering underneath her skin.

 

Ranboo hummed. “Lawl. Tommy said something about him being big stupid. IDK though, I just overheard that. He is hecking loud.” 

 

“Oh, did he really?” Niki squinted up at the sky. “Maybe you should ask if Tommy can come over after school today…”

 

“Alright, fam.” Ranboo shrugged, pulling out their phone. 

 

“Oh! Here’s the bus!” Niki exclaimed, scurrying to the vehicle as it pulled up to the curb. 

 




An irritated voice faded into Niki’s hearing as she rounded the corner of the hallway.

 

“Next time we’re out and you see us, leave us alone.”

 

She paused, taking in her girlfriend and another person with pink hair standing by her next class.

 

I can never have shit,’ she seethed.

 

“Cara!” Niki called out, jogging over to her and grabbing her hand. She turned to face the other teen, startled slightly by the tight expression they wore.

 

“Hi, baby.” Cara sighed, giving her a tired smile. She turned her attention back. “I’m really sorry, Techno. I didn’t think it bothered you that much.” 

 

Niki’s eyes widened. ‘Is this the Technoblade that Clay mentioned while him and his friends were assaulting me in that alley?’

 

Techno sighed, rolling his eyes. “What kind of apology is that? Honestly, we’ve never interrupted any of your dates.” His eyes drifted over to Niki. 

 

“I never told you about them,” Cara attempted to defend. 

 

“Why would you? We share one class together.” Techno’s face contorted in a terrifying way. “I don’t care enough about you or your strawberry shortcake girlfriend to ask.” 

 

Niki gaped at him indignantly. “You can’t call me that when we have the same hair color!” 

 

Techno looked her up and down. “What even are you…?” 

 

Cara huffed. “Look, I’m sorry. I won’t interrupt you two any more.” 

 

“Now you get it.” Techno nodded. “Now don’t talk to me outside of class ever again. You and your sideshow act smell like the decomposing cadaver of a brony.” He turned on his heel and walked down the hall. 

 

“He was so mean!” Niki gasped, holding both of Cara’s hands in hers. “You shouldn’t have let him talk to you like that!” 

 

Cara sighed. “He was definitely off, but it wasn’t bad enough for me to call out. Besides, it’s not like anything I said would’ve broken through his impenetrable wall .” 

 

“Well, you should tell an authority figure. If they talk to him about his attitude, it’ll knock him down a peg for sure!” 

 

“I don’t know if that would work…”

 

Niki grunted in protest, her repressed hatred reminding her of something. “Oh! Cara, I really need to tell you a secret. Can we go somewhere private?” 

 

Cara nodded, and let Niki pull her into a nearby supply closet. They closed the door, giggling quietly. 

 

“Isn’t this a little cliche?” Cara teased, pulling out her phone to use as a flashlight.

 

“Don’t be perverted, Cara! I hate perverts!” Niki sniffed, opening her own phone. 

 

“But you love me…” she said, tilting her head to peer at her girlfriend’s screen. 

 

“Yeah, because you’re not a fucking perverted creeper!”

 

Cara chuckled. “You’re so cute,” she said, meeting the other girl’s eyes.

 

Niki blushed, stammering for a moment. “Anyways,” she forced out, “look what I got Eret to send me!” an ecstatic grin spread across her face from ear to ear.

 

Cara gasped, eyes flying wide as she viewed the photo. “No fucking way… and it’s real?” 

 

“One hundred percent!” Niki confirmed. “Trust me, I asked her about everything. Apparently, she was just waiting for someone to gossip with,” she said, giggling.

 

“What are you gonna do with it?” 

 

“I’ll figure something out. All I know is that it’s gonna involve ruining the pathetic façade of secrets they all hide behind! I’ll make everyone regret tossing me to the side like— like I’m just some plastic bag!” 

 

“Isn’t that a Katy Perry lyric?” 

 

“Who cares! It’s how I feel!” 

 

“Oh, Kiki,” Cara said with a wink. “Why do you want to be remembered in high school so bad, anyways?” 

 

“Cara bear, don’t you see? Those pathetic little jerks don’t deserve the blind praise they get! Especially when they just toss people to the side! This is not some teen movie where the underdog wins by playing nice!” Niki explained. “It’s indescribably embarrassing to walk up to a group of boys, try to make fun of them, and have them not even remember your name!” 

 

“That’s awful, Kiki.” Cara placed a hand on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry that kinda shit happens to someone as amazing as you.”

 

“Thank you!” Niki huffed. “And— now that Technoblade motherfucker has also made the shit list! Isn’t he Wilbur’s brother, too? Jesus H. Christ, everybody in his family is garbage!”

 

“Damn, their parents really did a bad job with them,” Cara muttered. 

 

Niki scoffed. “I hope his parents die!” she blurted out.

 

Cara’s eyebrows shot up.

 

“I mean—” Niki squeaked, slapping her hand over her mouth, “pretend I never said that!”

 

Cara nodded. “Said what?”

 

Niki threw her arms around her lover. “You’re the absolute best, Cara bear. Please promise me, though, that the picture stays between us until I find more allies.”

 

“My lips are sealed.” Cara grinned.

 




Niki was never popular. She was never known at her old school in Germany, nor at this new one in Florida. As much as she wanted to be adored by everyone else around her, someone else always took her place. Someone skinnier, someone prettier, someone more male— never her. 

 

Being an observer wasn’t bad all the time, though. It meant she could potentially be privy to secrets people lock away deep inside them, and she’d be damned if she didn’t live up to that potential. 

 

Once she blended in, she noticed everything— including so-called “secret” meetings behind the school where nobody ever noticed her. Not even the most frequent visitors of the school’s back wall: Nick and Karl. She had seen them meet up there several times a week, always sharing secret kisses and holding hands. It was revolting to see the way both of them performed heterosexuality to maintain their reputations.

 

But Niki wasn’t going to tell them that. If she were a kinder person, she might’ve befriended them. But since the world was unkind to her, those boys were simply opposing pawns in the chess game she called high school. 

 

If Nick didn’t want to tell his friends about his relationship, then that’s exactly what Niki would do. She deemed it wrong for him to be perpetuating cycles of hatred by treating his own gayness as taboo. Maybe outing someone was in poor taste, but she wasn’t going to tell any of his friends directly. A certain blonde idiot sat behind her in English— all she’d have to do is lean over to her classmate, whisper loud enough, and watch the imbecile implode.

 

Plus, it was likely for other students to hear, and Niki knew that humanity’s natural cruelty would do the rest of the work for her as she watched Clay spiral in his vain attempts to keep his friend oblivious.

 

“Psst” —Niki waved her hand to get Floris’ attention— “can I ask you to keep a secret? Promise you'll keep it,” she whispered.

 

As she predicted, several quiet conversations around them screeched to a halt. She knew they were listening.

 

Floris nodded, but kept his eyes on the board. 

 

“To tell you the truth, I’m more worried than anything,” Niki whispered out, while writing down the notes on the board. Students around them pretended to pay attention to the lesson as well. “But, I think Nick Halo and Karl Jacobs are a thing.” 

 

Floris raised an eyebrow and gave her a brief side eye. “Like— a thing, a thing? Well, how do I know you aren’t lying?” 

 

In her peripheral vision, Niki saw other kids leaning in slightly to eavesdrop more.

 

“‘Cause I see them behind the school every single Wednesday, and they’re always making out… and I’m talking like, sucking face…”

 

“And why should I care?”

 

“Because— they’re not out! Also, I overheard Nick telling Karl that nobody can know, not even their friends. Do you think maybe they’re scared they’ll get made fun of?” Niki spoke with drops of venom strategically dotted throughout her whispers.

 

Sure enough, she heard a pencil clatter on the desk behind her. 

 

“Woah, that is possible…” Floris hummed, scribbling out a note he took wrong. “That sucks. I feel bad for them.”

 

“Right?” Niki agreed. “Poor Nick Halo, and poor Karl Jacobs! I don’t know what to do about it! It’s such a tragedy, and it seems like they don’t want anyone to know…” She squeaked and shrugged.

 

Floris furrowed his eyebrows. “Okay, but again, why are you telling me of all people?”

 

“Because you're my friend, and you should care about the lives of other students,” Niki shot back. 

 

Floris sighed. 

 

“Hey, what did you mean by—” the voice behind her was abruptly cut off by their teacher. 

 

“Mr. Simpson, did you have a question?” Sam called out, causing Clay to abruptly sit back, his question forgotten. 

 

With their teacher keeping a close eye on Clay for the rest of class, he was completely out of the way.

 

Once the bell rang, Niki raced out of her seat and into the hallway, pulling her hood up to blend in with the rest of the crowd. 

 

As she walked down the halls, her shoulder collided with someone else. She swiveled around to glare at the person, and so did they— or, him. 

 

Glaring right back at her was none other than George Lore. 

 

“Ugh,” he sneered, before his eyes drifted behind her. 

 

She turned her head to see what he was staring at, and she saw Clay aimlessly searching the crowd, obviously for her. 

 

She turned back to George. “Leave me alone, bully!” she exclaimed, before storming towards the cafeteria.

 




“What’s the deal with George?” Niki asked, sitting down at the lunch table. 

 

Eret hummed. “What do you mean?”

 

“Like why is he such a fucking cunt?” Niki huffed.

 

“Woah!” Eret looked around, shocked. “You can’t call him that!” 

 

“Why not?!” 

 

“Because” —Eret bit their lip— “actually, that’s none of my business.” 

 

“Well, it’s mine. So, tell me what his deal is or you can respectfully get fucked,” Niki said.

 

“Right,” Eret replied flatly. “Well, one of his deals is that he’s in love with Wilbur—” 

 

“—WHAT?!”

 

“Gosh.” They sighed, their eyes wide. “Isn’t it obvious? Those two have had heart eyes for each other since they met.” 

 

“Hm, that was right around the time Wilbur stopped texting me…” Niki murmured. “With both of them sharing a secret, it makes total sense they’d be lusting after each other. They’re such garbage whores!”

 

“Niki, I told you of their secret in confidence,” Eret’s tone had a slight warning in it.

 

She hummed. “Well, why can’t the rest of the table know? It seems to take a lot of stress off of your shoulders.” 

 

“It’s not my secret to tell.” 

 

“Besides, I don’t care to know,” Floris interrupted. “If it’s anything like the one she told me in English today, then it’s boring.” 

 

“I was worried about those closet cases!” Niki defended. 

 

“No, you weren’t.” Floris rolled his eyes. “You were gossiping. My brother says there’s a difference.”

 

“Do you listen to everything your brother tells you?” Niki tilted her head. 

 

“Don’t be rude, Kiki,” Cara chided. 

 

“I’m not!” Niki sniffed. “I was just asking.”

 

“You were asking it very rudely,” Floris said, shoving food into his mouth.

 

“Okay, fine! I’m sorry, Floris,” she said, batting her eyelashes. “Please don’t hate me…” 

 

“You can’t manipulate me that easily,” he said between mouthfuls of food. 

 

Eret cleared their throat. “Like I was saying, Niki. I’m not telling anyone else. Not right now.” 

 

“But they’ve treated you so poorly!” Niki exclaimed. 

 

“Not really—”

 

“—Oh my gosh, and you don’t even realize it! Why don’t they ever invite you to things, then, huh?” She got up from her seat and leaned over the table to get closer to Eret. “I literally just saw on Clay’s public Snapchat story that they had a sleepover last night!”

 

Eret froze. “What? You’re lying.” 

 

Niki’s eyes widened and she scrambled to pull her phone out and show them. 

 

“See?!” she said, shoving the phone in their face.

 

“Oh,” Eret mumbled to themselves as they watched. “Well, I don’t ever check Snapchat.” 

 

“That’s probably why he added a photo there and nowhere else…” Niki hummed. “Don’t worry Eret, It’s not your fault. People always lie about who they truly are. I would know, since Wilbur did that to me.” She laid a comforting hand on their forearm.

 

Eret sighed. “I guess so— but that doesn’t mean I want their secret being spread. It could seriously ruin their lives.” 

 

Her thoughts prodded at her, ‘Well, duh. You pea-brained cow. That’s literally what I want to do.’

 

But if she told Eret that, she knew they would be vehemently against the idea. She had more convincing to do if she wanted them to fully ally themselves with her. 

 

“Well, you’re right. You know, if you ever need to talk about the burden of keeping such a dangerous secret, I’m always here,” she said, smiling softly.

 

“Thank you, Niki. You’re a good friend.” Eret smiled back, then paused for a moment, contemplating. “And…” they began again, barely above a whisper, “just between you and me— there’s a reason they get freaked out around water…”

 


 

Niki was not in love with Wilbur. She found him to be a disgusting, vile man with a foul, repulsive attitude. Plus, she was already in a committed relationship.

 

She was jealous though— because George Lore always got anything he wanted. He stole her friend away from her in an instant, and then he had to go and fall in love with him, too. Niki thought that was too easy for him, and it made her angry enough to throw things.

 

But she refrained. Instead she baked.

 

After school, she sped down to the bakery to get the day’s events off her mind.

 

On the way, Ranboo had texted her, confirming that Tommy was coming over— which thrilled her. She knew that bribing the kid with baked goods would get her the information she wanted.

 

‘Does Tommy know? Or does Wilbur only share his fishy secret with his friends?’  

 

Later, while she was kneading a ball of dough, the bells on the door jingled as it flung open. 

 

Before Niki could even give a proper greeting, a blonde head of hair stood at the counter, leaning forwards to inspect what she was making.

 

“Hello again, Niki Nihachu,” Tommy said. “What’s that?” 

 

She fought back the urge to cringe at his shrill voice and smiled brightly, wiping her hands on her apron. “Hi, Tommy! It’s just a croissant recipe I’ve been tweaking. Um, where’s Ranboo?” 

 

Tommy pointed up. “They said they were grabbing a laptop, and that we could hang out here for as long as I want. But when this place gets busy, I’ll have to go— my Dad said that usually signifies the dinner rush.” He looked around at the decorated walls of Niki’s sanctuary. “Do you guys have a dinner rush here? You only serve baked goods.

 

“Baked goods are like a midday snack— not exactly dinner. But sometimes it can be dinner if you have a giant lunch before— but schools don’t give out giant lunches anymore! You know, when I lived in a group home they barely gave me any food, but then Dad got me and now I eat so much! He says I won’t gain any weight until I’m at least sixteen, and I’m not sure how that works, but I’m thirteen right now so I eat like a pig—  not that eating like a pig is bad—  I don’t care how people eat. Techno cares about how I eat, though, because he says I only eat junk food. But I think—”

 

“—Tommo?” Ranboo’s voice cut through his ramble, giving Niki a chance to process all of the useless information that had been dumped on her. 

 

“Ranboob! Did you find the laptop?” Tommy asked, walking over to the other freshman. 

 

They nodded, sitting down at an empty table. “I’m still a little sus about why you need it, though…” 

 

“Because,” Tommy began, “I can’t use my phone to find the answers!” 

 

Ranboo blinked. “Wot? Why?”

 

“Don’t be daft,” Tommy snarked. “It’s dead.” 

 

“Do you need a charger?” Niki interrupted, placing a plate of cookies between the two teens. When Tommy grabbed one, she blurted out, “Careful! They’re poisoned!”

 

Tommy stuck the baked good in his mouth, whole. “Overused joke,” he said, bits of cookie flying past his lips and onto the table.

 

‘This… thing is the most disgusting thing Mother Earth has ever been disgraced with,’ she thought, pushing down the scowl she felt coming on.

 

She giggled, brushing the food particles off the table. “Oh, darn! No one has ever not fallen for that! Right, Ranboo?” 

 

Ranboo snorted, shaking their head. “Boi— when Niki first yeeted herself here all the way from Germany, she was pulling so many pranks on me!” 

 

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Why does everything you say have to sound like that?” he asked. 

 

“Triggered?” Ranboo quipped. “Why does everything you say have to sound like that?”

 

“I have an accent!”

 

“Didn’t ask.”

 

“So,” Niki interrupted their squabble, eagerly pulling up a chair. “Tommy… can I ask you a question?” 

 

“You just did,” he answered. 

 

“Very funny!” she said, feeling her gleeful persona succumbing slightly to Tommy’s rude disposition. “I’m being serious, though.” 

 

The boy raised an eyebrow and sat up straighter. “Okay…?” 

 

“It’s about your brother.”

 

“Wilbur?”

 

“O-Obviously!” Niki stammered. “I-I mean… I was just wondering if everything's been sailing smoothly with you two at home… last time we talked, you two were r-really at odds with each other…” 

 

Tommy frowned, shrugging. “I guess. Wil’s been going to therapy so he’s been nicer to everyone— but he doesn’t really talk to me...” 

 

Niki gasped. “Oh no! That’s terrible!”

 

“Yeah, it is!” he said. “The only person who actually listens to me anymore is Techno, and he doesn't even care about how many Pokémon I’ve caught! At least Wilbur asked about them…”

 

“How do you know Techno doesn’t care?” Ranboo interjected. “Maybe he just isn’t a soft boi.”

 

“Because he only picks the pokemon that he thinks are cute instead of actually looking at their stats and level-up learnset!” Tommy shouted. “TMs can only get a person so far!”

 

They sat up, a lightbulb shining behind their eyes. “Oh, so you’re like Peggy, and he’s like Angelica?”

 

“...What?”

 

Niki spoke up, “I for one think that if your brothers really cared about your interests, they’d show more effort.” 

 

Tommy crossed his arms. “That’s what I’m saying! And I can’t even try to get Wilbur to hang out with me because he’s always at that stupid beach with his weird friends!”

 

She raised her eyebrows, leaning forward slightly. “Wow. Don’t you ever wonder what they even do there?”

 

“I don’t know, probably eat the sand or some shit. Wilbur’s a terrible fucking swimmer so they’re definitely not going into the water.”

 

“He’s a bad swimmer?” Niki asked. “But, I thought—” 

 

“—Oh, he sure fucking is!” Tommy laughed out. “It’s kind of ironic considering we’ve lived in two beach towns, now— and weren’t you two friends? I thought you knew.”

 

“Well, I didn’t.” She huffed, abruptly standing up. “I-I have to go check on the croissants!” 

 

Niki walked off behind the counter, trying her hardest to filter any noise out from the two freshman as she thought to herself.

‘Isn’t THAT rich?! Tommy is saying Wilbur can’t swim! So obviously, he doesn’t know— which makes him useless to me.’

 

Pensive, she peeked through the oven’s window to see how high the dough had risen. 

 

‘It’s not like Tommy would believe me if I told him his brother was a mermaid— but a visual aid would definitely work…

 

‘What was it Eret said about them and water?’

 

She grinned to herself, pulling her oven mitts on. She always knew revenge was best served wet.

 




Today: 4:30 PM

 

Got a secret can you keep it? >

 

Niki giggled to herself as she hit send. 

 

(909) 404 - 4649

 

<Who is this?

Omg hi George! ( ๑>ᴗ<๑ )>

< Wtf? How do you have my number? 

I have a lot of things!  ᕕ( ᐛ ) ᕗ >

 

Like knowledge… >

 

 And photos… [◉"] >

 

    It’d sure be a shame if either of    

 them “surfaced”. >

 

 Lolcat >

 

Did you like my pun? ಠ‿ಠ >

   This isn’t funny. Lose my

< number this instant. 

Sorry, no can do! ʕ ᵔᴥᵔ ʔ >

 

    Anyway, I texted you to tell you    

                                                                                                  that you should probably watch your    

back on Monday. (ಠಠ)  >

 

                                                                                                              Something’s telling me it might    

rain…  ;´༎ຶ ਊ ༎ຶ`; >

 

Niki frowned, watching the three bubbles float for longer than what would constitute an ordinary response. 

 

    Listen to me, and listen to me closely.

   Whatever power you think you have,

< you have NONE.

 

   You will NEVER have what we do, so quit

< acting like you might. 

 

    Now stop acting like a blathering fool,

< and stop HARASSING me and my friends.

Or what? You’ll hate me? >.< >

< Fuck you. Text again and I will block!

 


 

“He’s very rude,” Cara said, snuggling up to her girlfriend as she read the texts.

 

Niki pulled the blankets over herself, her despair sending chills through her body. “I know!” She sniffed. “I get that I came off kind of… blackmail-y but his responses were so cruel! He could’ve at least tried to be nice!” 

 

“He’s fully aware of the popularity that he and his friends have, so using it against you was just an unnecessary jab,” Cara pointed out. “But holy shit, I still can’t believe that picture is real…”

 

“Oh, right?! I totally thought they were costumes— like the way people buy those fake mermaid tails to take pictures with and stuff— but Eret swore on her life that they were real mermaids!”

 

“That’s insane. Literal mythical creatures are going to our school…” Cara buried her nose in Niki’s rose-colored hair. “How did you even get Eret to send you this?”

 

“I told you, silly! She just wanted to gossip!”

 

“Yeah, but” —Cara reached her arm around Niki’s waist, pulling her closer— “wanting to gossip and spilling a life-altering secret are two completely different things…”

 

Niki felt herself clam up. “I-I can be convincing!” she said, cherishing how Cara’s touch disarmed her. “I actually found out today that Wilbur hasn’t told his family about his little… fish-uation, which gives me a step up!” 

 

“Why don’t they know? If I was a mermaid, I would have told everybody I loved— including you…”

 

Niki giggled at the thought. “You’d be such a hot mermaid.”

 

“I wouldn’t be able to compete with you, Kiki. Your mermaid tail would be such a fabulous pink.” 

 

“It would! I love the color pink! Obviously!” She untucked her hand from underneath a plushie and gestured to her own hair. 

 

Cara nodded, agreeing, before circling back to the photo, “George said that if you texted him one more time he’d block you… so what if you sent this? Then, even if he does block you, he’ll know that you know.” 

 

“Oh my gosh! That’s such a good idea!” Niki gasped, pushing away and sitting on the edge of her bed. “Should I send it right now?” 

 

“It’s only eight o’clock, he’ll definitely be up to see it,” Cara said, before reaching out towards her lover. “Can you come back, babe? I don’t want cuddle time to be over yet…”

 

“Me neither, but let me send this pic first!” Niki opened her messages with George and attached the evidence. She sent it with no hesitation, then turnt her phone off and layed back down, wiggling into Cara’s arms once more. 

 

‘Those boys will regret everything soon enough…

 

‘Oh— I’m gonna sneeze!’

 

“Achoo!”

 

Notes:

* WE DO NOT CONDONE ANY OF NIKI NIHACHU'S ACTIONS IN THIS CHAPTER OR ANY SUBSEQUENT ONES! OUTING PEOPLE IS NEVER OKAY AND DO NOT EVER DO IT!

Congrats to Ranboo for coming out today! Slay what you wanna slay!

As always, don't forget to comment and kudos if you haven't already, we love each and every comment!

We love you all and your beautiful :) -Rat

Chapter 15: An Offbeat Song and Dance

Summary:

When faced with a difficult situation, Wilbur and friends begin to deal with an uphill battle. Wilbur also has his own internal conflict to to go through and a choice to make.

Notes:

HI WE HOPE YOU LIKE THIS CHAPTER IT WAS A BEAST!!! Let us know what you think or Niki is gonna come get you >.< haha jk - Rat

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh my God! The cast list for ‘The Crucible’ is being sent out today!” Clay’s voice rang through the living room, bouncing off of marble floors and smacking the three other mermaids, plus his sister, in the face. 

 

He got up, racing over to George to show him his phone screen. George jumped, appearing to be startled, before tersely nodding and pushing himself away from Clay.

 

“So, didja get the part?” asked Nick, who didn’t look up from the text conversation he was having.

 

Drista sighed. “He doesn’t know yet,” she said, furiously crossing something out on her homework. “None of us do…”

 

Nick continued typing as he answered, “Uh, then why’s he so excited?”

 

‘Who could he be texting all the time…?’ Wilbur’s eyes narrowed as he thought, then snapped back open when he processed what was just asked.

 

“He’ll find out when the cast list is released,” he answered, beating Clay to it. “The cast list says who was cast in which role— so he’s anticipating where he’ll fall in the play’s ensemble.”

 

Clay looked at him in shock. “I didn’t know you knew theatre!” 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “Well, I was in a program back in England. We did all sorts of plays, and musicals too…”

 

“What?!” Clay cried out. “Then why didn’t you audition?! Our school always has people double up on roles— even for smaller shows— and ‘The Crucible’ is for sure not gonna be different! We need you, Wilbur! Or else, they might cast me as two supporting characters when I have to be John Proctor.” He shook his head, blonde waves whipping around his neck. “No. If that happens, I think I’ll die. PLEASE Wilbur— email Mx. Ponk and tell them you want in the show!” 

 

“Clay, stop!” George yelled. “S-sorry, I mean— musicals? Um, do you sing, Wilbur?”

 

“I dunno…” he trailed off, looking away. “A little. I’m not great, though. I just do it to, uhm, have fun…”

 

“That is f-fun! You should sing for us all sometime!” George smiled, though it looked forced.

 

Wilbur smiled back, trying to decipher what was perturbing his friend. ‘He’s been so skittish the past couple days… something is clearly wrong— but he hasn’t told us.’

 

Drista looked up from her paper to glare at her brother. “Your hysteria is finally taking a toll on George, Clay.”

 

He smiled, meeting her gaze with green playfulness. “Drista— go to your room!”

 

“You’re not funny,” she stated, “you don’t even remotely resemble it.”

 

“Whatever,” Clay said, moving from George to Wilbur and leaning into his personal space. “Hey, you should sing for your audition, Wilbur! Mx. Ponk might have us sing in the play— they like to add in stuff like that, so if you can sing then they should know.”

 

“D-Did you sing for yours?” Wilbur stammered, then shook his head. “Nevermind. Uhm, I didn’t even realize there were auditions, Clay— I missed my chance. You said the cast list is about to come out today, anyways, so there’s no point.” 

 

“Oh, come on now— that’s crap. Come with me to the first rehearsal, and tell Mx. Ponk you’re interested. They’re gonna let you audition right away! Please, Wilbur. Again, we need more actors, and I can’t afford to not get John Proctor!” He repeated his earlier point, gentler this time.

 

“Okay, okay, fine. You know what, sure!” Wilbur agreed, regretting it slightly. 

 

George sat up straight and let out a forced laugh, drawing the attention of the others. “W-well, Claybert, maybe Wilbur stopped acting for a reason. He sounds reluctant— what if he doesn’t want to? Having all that attention on you is” —he gulped— “very stressful, I’m sure.”

 

“Well then ‘The Crucible’ could be a great way to get back into it!” Clay shook Wilbur’s shoulder, trying to encourage him. 

 

“I wouldn’t say I don’t want to, George,” Wilbur mumbled, letting himself be shaken around. “I just haven’t in such a long time…”

 

“Oh my gosh, this means we’ll both be in it together! I won’t be alone in the cast, for once!” Clay continued. “We’re gonna have so much fun!” 

 

Wilbur closed his eyes, scrunching up his face as Clay’s excitement made him shake him even more.

 

Nick finally glanced up from his phone. “Clay!” he called out, “You’re gonna make him dizzy!” 

 

“What? Oh! Sorry!” He took his hands off Wilbur, patting him a few times to emphasize his apology. “You okay, Wilbur?”

 

Wilbur opened his eyes, a blurry Clay staring back at him. “Uhm, yeah, I’m fine.”

 

“I didn’t mean to be annoying— it’s just that George and Nick hate theatre so I’ve never had any of my friends in the show with me!” 

 

Drista scribbled something down in her notebook. “I’ll be in the show with you this year, Clay. But I’m not one of your friends,” she said.

 

“Um, I don’t hate theatre! You’re so dramatic!” George defended, twirling the strings in his hoodie around his finger. “I just hate being on stage…” 

 

“Oh, I hate theatre,” Nick chimed in. “Seriously, could you imagine going professional and being like, ‘I do this bullshit like eight times a week’?”

 

Clay huffed. “Dude, it’s not that bad. Maybe watching it is more your thing, but I’m definitely a performer.” 

 

“Or,” Drista said, “maybe it would be his thing if he didn’t hate sitting still…”

 

“I do not,” Nick said. “I’m sitting still right now!” 

 

“You’re texting someone , that counts as moving.” 

 

“Bitch— eat shit and die.”

 

Wilbur cringed. “Hey,” he warned, “don’t say that, you cis male.”

 

Clay pointed an accusing finger at Nick. “Yeah, also— that’s my sister!”

 

Drista crossed her arms. “I’d like to think I have autonomy outside of being related to you,” she defended. “I hope that if Nick isn’t going to call me derogatory, misogynistic words that it’s because he sees me as a human being— not because I’m adjacent to one of his male friends.”

 

“You’re right,” Clay said. “Nick— say sorry to Drista. She’s a person with value who doesn’t like being called names.”

 

She stood up, looking through her eyebrows at Nick. “Yes— I’m also fourteen, you also-ran.”

 

“Wh—” her brother went wide-eyed. “I thought you were thirteen!”

 

Nick rolled his eyes. “Shut up— both of you.” He pushed himself up. “Look, Drista— I’m sorry. Okay, now I’m getting a drink, do you guys want anything?” 

 

George opened his mouth, looking like he was about to say something, but decided against it.

 

“Nope. I’m going upstairs,” Drista said, beginning to gather her things. “Goodbye, all. And Clay— no matter the status of your part in the play— please be quiet.”

 

With that, she walked up the stairs and out of sight, her footsteps being surprisingly forceful.

 

“What is up with her?” Nick wondered aloud.

 

“Maybe she’s stressed,” George said. “You know, it’s hard to keep it together when there’s a hundred things on your plate…”

 

Wilbur studied George’s face, noting how every feature on it pointed to the teen being afraid. 

 

‘Right, he’s definitely projecting. But why?

 

‘Maybe it’s a mermaid problem? That’s usually a safe thing to wager with any of them…

 

‘Or even me for that matter.’

 

Nick snapped his fingers. “Hello? Wilbur, Clay, George, you want anything?”

 

Wilbur shook his head. “I’m good, thanks.”

 

“Oh, if you could get me some water that’d be great!” Clay said, giving his friend a thumbs up.

 

“Sure,” Nick answered. “What about you, George?”

 

“No thanks,” he muttered. “I don’t really wish to be anywhere near water right now…” 

 

Wilbur’s eyes went wide. ‘Oh, so it’s definitely a mermaid thing.’

 

Nick cocked an eyebrow, turning around to make his way to Clay’s kitchen. After a second, his voice could be heard hollering across the house. 

 

“CLAY. THE WATER DISPENSER IS BROKEN!”

 

Clay yelled back, “YEAH— IT’S BEEN BROKEN FOR A WHILE. JUST GRAB A BOTTLE FROM THE PANTRY!”

 

“A BOTTLE OF WHAT?!”

 

The blonde sighed, palming his face. “WATER?!” 

 

Wilbur caught George startle slightly in his peripheral, but before he could say anything, Nick yelled again.

 

“IT’S LUKEWARM!” 

 

“MAKE IT COLDER!”

 

“IF I DO, CAN I USE YOUR FANCY SOAP?”

“FOR WHAT?!”

 

“UM, WHAT SOAP IS USED FOR?”

 

Clay looked over to George and Wilbur in disbelief. “WHY DO YOU NEED MY SOAP?!” he whined.

 

“BECAUSE IT’S FANCY!” 

 

Inevitably, Drista’s voice echoed down the staircase. “I TOLD YOU GUYS TO BE QUIET!” she screamed, her voice hoarse.

 

Nick came back from the pantry, embarrassed, holding a water bottle and a juice box. “Whoop— sorry Dris!”

 

He shook the water bottle, and Wilbur watched with astonishment as the liquid began to chill immediately. Nick quickly wrapped a towel around the bottle for the condensation, then tossed it to Clay, who caught it. 

 

‘Wait— what the fuck?!’

 

“Thanks, Nick!” Clay said, opening the water and taking a swig. “You’re the best!”

 

“You owe me soap.”

 

“Wait a second,” Wilbur interjected. “You guys have powers, too?!”

 

“You didn’t know?” Clay asked. “Wait— ‘too’? Do you have powers, Wilbur?” 

 

“Uhm, I do,” Wilbur said, shrugging. “I can control the weather, I guess. But it’s not so much controlling as much as it's just affecting. Like, if it’s already raining, I can’t stop it— but I can vary its levels.”

 

“Oh! That’s fun!”

 

“Yeah, it can be. But, it’s also controlled by my emotions, so that’s kind of irritating.” Wilbur leaned forward in his seat. “Uhm, what are yours?”

 

Nick sat down, sticking the straw in his juice box. “Well, you just saw me change the temperature of that water. I can do that with heat, too.”

 

Clay jumped up. “Yeah, and I can do this!”

 

The blonde promptly reached his arm out at Nick, and twisted his hand slightly. The brunette took a sip of juice, his eyes widening as he began to cough. But before any of them had time to panic, Nick choked up a small pile of yellow jelly right onto Clay’s carpet.

 

“What the fuck, man?!” both of them said, in unison.

 

Nick barked, “Why would you do that?!”

 

Clay whined, “You got it all over my carpet! My mom is gonna kill me!”

 

“Wait, I’m confused,” Wilbur interrupted. “What exactly did you just do?”

 

“I was trying to show you my power!” Clay said, his arms crossed. “I can change the texture of water, and that juice is mostly water so I was going to make it jelly as a joke, but then Nick started choking, and now there’s shit on my carpet!”

 

“Clay, enough,” George spoke up. “Here— I’ll take care of it…”

 

He reached out, twisting his hand in a similar way to Clay. With the movement, the juice blob on the floor began to levitate, then appeared to carry itself into a nearby potted plant. 

 

“GEORGE!” Clay cried out. “You’re poisoning the plant!”

 

The brunette in question rolled his eyes. “Shut up, Claybert, you just said it’s mostly water.”

 

Wilbur was thoroughly amused. “George— so I take it you’re able to manipulate water?”

 

George shrugged. “Why do you ask…? Uh— y-yes…”

 

“Dude, why are you acting so weird?” Nick asked, the concern on his face not matching the tiredness in his tone.

 

“I don’t know, Nick,” George snapped. “Maybe I’d be able to articulate my reasons if you lot weren’t so distracting! Um— not you, Wilbur.”

 

“Wow,” Nick’s voice dripped with sarcasm, “forgive me for not being a proper British lad!”

 

George’s face went beet red. “Shut your dumb fucking mouth! You have no idea what I’ve been dealing with lately! I-if you knew, you’d be stressed out, too!”

 

Without warning, a ping came from Clay’s phone. Wilbur shot him a glance, watching as his face began to match George’s in color.

 

The blonde coughed out a nervous chuckle. “Uh, guys?”

 

Nick ignored him. “Okay, so then talk to us about it! Stop being so mysterious!” he said, raising his voice slightly.

 

“I can’t!” said George, pulling his knees up to his chest. “Someone could hear!”

 

Clay tapped his foot, looking rapidly between his phone and his friends. “Guys?!”

 

Wilbur felt his pulse pick up with the sudden tension in the room. He stood up, trying to find the right moment to diffuse the argument between the other two brunettes. His weight shifted back and forth between each of his feet, like he was ready to jump between them.

 

“What is it, George?” Nick taunted. “Are you scared of Drista overhearing that her brother and his friends are m—”

 

“—Don’t say it!” George pleaded. “Nick, I-I don’t want to talk about this anymore!” He turned away from the other, conveniently facing Wilbur.

 

In his eyes, Wilbur saw a faint sparkle— the kind carried by tears. He was waiting for the drops of sorrow to stream down George’s soft face, but they never did. They stayed locked behind his deep, brown gaze like they were silently crying out for help.

 

Nick stepped back, guilty worry smeared across his expression. “Whoa, George. Uh, I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to scare ya, I didn’t think it was that serious.”

 

George sniffed, uncurling himself from his ball position. “It’s okay… again, I just don’t know how to put it into words.” He turned towards Nick again, but his eyes remained on Wilbur. “Something happened recently… it wasn’t— it’s not— good. That’s all I can share for now, but I promise to tell you very soon. It’s of astronomical importance that we are all on the same page, and for that to happen I need time to think.” 

 

Wilbur’s mind raced. ‘What does that mean? Is something coming?’

 

“Take all the time you need, man,” Nick said. “I… love you…?” He held his arms out, pathetically asking for a hug.

 

George laughed, but didn’t smile.  “Same here,” he said, getting up to meet Nick in an awkward half-embrace.

 

Silence fell over the friends. It was unclear if George’s stress was ebbing away, but Wilbur didn’t feel peace. A quiet moment between friends was rare for this group, but if it ever came— much like a full moon— it was beautiful, and wholesome. But this wasn’t; it felt like calm before a storm…

 

And it was.

 

Clay walked up to the hugging pair, patting Nick on the back. He smiled at George, then Wilbur, but it faded quickly into a frown. His foot tapping started back up, then he bit his lip and looked down at his phone.

 

“...Techno’s here,” he muttered.

 

“What?!” Wilbur said, his voice cracking due to sheer surprise.

 

Clay shut his eyes tight. “I’m sorry! I might have, sort of, told him we were all going to the beach today!” 

 

George pulled away from Nick and walked right up to the blonde. “Are you thick? No, seriously, are you dense?!”

 

“Look— honestly, a little— but it’s fine! Right, guys? Let’s all chillax!”

 

George seethed. “Explain to me right now why you would tell Techno of plans that you made with us— that you didn’t even make with us!!!”

 

“I don’t know!” Clay ran his hand through his hair. “I was thinking that— maybe—  if he hangs out with us at the beach, it’ll be easier later to tell him about… you know!”

 

“No way,” Wilbur snapped. “You tell him and he knows about all of us.” 

 

“I don’t understand, though! You guys don’t have a bad relationship, so why can’t I at least plan out a vague date of when I’m going to tell him?” he said, fervently defending himself. 

 

A knock was heard.

 

Clay continued, rushing over to the door, “Anyways, I won’t tell him today, I just want him to get used to seeing us at the beach!” 

 

“Clay, NO,” Wilbur commanded, with force that shook the room.

 

Wide, green eyes stared at Wilbur for a moment, blinking once before being engulfed in light when the door opened.

 

“Clay, what took you so long? I got here like, a hundred years ago,” Techno’s voice could be heard from outside. 

 

“Oh, hey, Techno! Sorry, we were just getting ready!”

 

Techno peeked his head in. “Awe, cute, I get to hang out with Illegal Heathers for the afternoon.” 

 




Faced with virtually no choice, Wilbur and the others got into Clay’s car to attend to their apparent plans. Though the situation was beyond irritating, what was worse was that Nick insisted on claiming the passenger seat, so Wilbur found himself squished between Techno and George— his brother, and his crush. 

 

The ride was nearly silent, with Techno speaking up occasionally to ask Clay about his rules for the beach, or about why he was adamant that they all take the same car.

 

Wilbur was too upset to tune in and listen to the blonde’s answers. 

 

They all filed out once they arrived, shoes digging into soft sand and brows beginning to sweat due to the sun’s rays. After blankets were spread out and snacks were distributed, they all sat down— except Clay— who was standing over Techno, handing him a bottle of sunscreen.

 

“Um, thanks…” said Techno, looking down and away. He applied some of the substance in patches on his face. 

 

Clay sat down next to him, shifting his weight to get comfortable.  “Is everything okay? Are you good?” 

 

“I’m whatever, I guess. Are you, though?” Techno cocked an eyebrow. 

 

“Why wouldn’t I be? I mean, you’re here with us! I feel amazing!”

 

“Then why do the rest of these queers look so miserable?”

 

Nick leaned forward in his seat. “We aren’t queers!” he said, his beach chair squeaking slightly.

 

“Girl,” said Techno, with a scoff, “I know what everyone is the second I meet them.”

 

“Well, you’re wrong. You can’t assume someone’s sexuality…”

 

Clay suddenly went bug-eyed. “YEAH, Nick isn’t queer at ALL!!! Where’d you hear THAT?!” he shouted, startling everyone around him. “Let’s move on from this!”

 

Techno’s smile dropped. “Yikes, didn’t know I hit a soft spot,” he said, sighing.

 

Wilbur, who had been staring at the horizon line this whole time, turned as soon as he picked up on Techno’s discomfort.

 

“He wasn’t serious, guys,” he said, giving his brother a look.

 

“Thanks.” Techno breathed out slowly, scanning his surroundings. “So, is this your usual hangout spot…?” he asked the group, clearly trying to be friendly.

 

Clay coughed. “Oh y—”

 

“—Sometimes,” Wilbur interrupted. 

 

“Sometimes…?” Techno squinted. “What do you mean?”

 

‘Shit, I shouldn’t have said that…

 

‘It’s fine, just lie.’

 

Wilbur began, “Well— uhm, I mean— uhm…” he stumbled over his words, realizing how difficult it was becoming to keep eye contact with Techno.

 

‘What?!

 

‘What is happening, why am I having trouble lying to him?

 

‘I’ve done it all these years, what’s different now?’

 

Techno rolled his eyes. “Can you stop being so hurr-durr? I’m just asking because you literally cannot swim.”

 

Nick snapped his gaze to Wilbur. “You can’t swim?!” he blurted out.

 

Clay and George gaped at him as well, and he realized that he never caught his friends up on the lies he was telling his family.

 

“You really don’t know a single thing about my brother, do you? Sigh. Whatever, it’s not like the entire world was banking on an Eminem fan to be a good friend.”

 

Clay began to look around, appearing uncomfortable. 

 

George planted his feet in the sand. “W-we know plenty about Wilbur! You don’t need to be so crass, you know!”

 

Wilbur shook his head. ‘Dear Lord, not this again…’

 

“Motherfucker…” Techno turned to George, cocking an eyebrow. “Do you always play peanut gallery, or do you just wait for the worst time to do it?” 

 

“What are you trying to say?!” George began to shake, the faint sound of teeth chattering carrying the weight of drums.

 

“I’m not trying, I’m actually telling you that you’re acting like you’ve downed an entire bottle of crazy pills.” He let out a dry laugh. “If you’re going to act so bizarro, then you can eject yourself.”

 

Suddenly, Clay stood up— a frown set in his face— and walked away. 

 

Techno reached out reflexively. “Wait— I didn’t mean you…” he said. 

 

Clay only ignored him.

 

Nick stiffened, looking in the direction the blonde went before looking at the bickering pair.

 

“Can you two quit fighting? Clay obviously doesn’t like it…” he said, scratching at his facial hair. 

 

“Um, I didn’t really think we were fighting…” Techno muttered, pushing himself up to follow the junior. 

 

‘If they’re alone— Clay is definitely going to tell him.’

 

“Don’t. I’ll get him,” Wilbur said, placing a hand on his brother to stop him.

 

Techno nodded subtly, settling back onto the blanket. 

 




Wilbur followed Clay’s footprints to a lifeguard post. He saw the blonde standing with his back against the wooden railing, looking out at the sea. Wilbur placed himself next to him, crossing his arms and sighing.

 

“So, I reckon you’ve learned now that you should let us know when you make plans?” he said, breaking the silence. 

 

Clay chuckled, his forlorn expression remaining. “I didn’t think we’d all be at each other's throats today…” 

 

“That’s why it’s important to plan the things you can— because things like this can always pop up unexpectedly.”

 

“Okay, okay— I get it. I’m just sad because it seems like none of you guys trust him…”

 

Wilbur threw his head back and groaned, dropping his shoulders. “I already told you no, Clay.”

 

“Why not?!” Clay whined. “Wilbur, I keep so many secrets now— it’s so draining! And, if we tell Techno, maybe he can help us with Niki!” 

 

“Brilliant, now why don’t you just show him the Moon Pool while you’re at it?” 

 

“Maybe I will! It’s my secret— so why can’t I just tell him about me?”

 

“It’s our secret,” Wilbur said. “If you tell him, I’ll stop talking to you.” 

 

“Wha— even if I only tell him about me?!”

 

“Do you take my brother for an idiot?”

 

“What?!” Clay exclaimed, grabbing at Wilbur’s shoulders. “No! He’s so smart!” 

 

“Well, like I said, if you tell him he will know about all of us. He has common sense, Clay. So don’t tell, and don’t show him the Moon Pool.” 

 

“Ugh, why?!” Clay whined. “You have to admit— it’d be so romantic!”

 

Wilbur’s face dropped into a look of disgust. “On what planet?” 

 

“Mine,” Clay replied, a blissful smile on his face.

    

“Okay, stop.” Wilbur shrugged the blonde’s hands off of him. “There’s no way you could convince Techno to even set foot on Esempi, anyway. I’m pretty sure he thinks it’s haunted.” 

 

“It’s not haunted, though.” 

 

“Okay— but what if he falls in? I don’t want him burdened with our powers.” 

 

“That only works on a full moon, Wilbur. Don’t you know?” 

 

“Since I was nine when I first got my tail, not really.” 

 

“Oh, come on. Then why do you think full moons affect us?” Clay asked. “I think you’re just making excuses. You haven’t told me a single reason today why Techno shouldn’t know, other than he’ll know about you and the others.”

 

“It’s personal. Any reason I have is specific to the six years I’ve known him, and it’s also none of your business.” Wilbur stepped away. “Let’s drop this. The others are waiting.”

 

‘He’s so naive. How can he trust so blindly? 

 

‘I know Techno— I’ve been lying to him for six years, and if I told him now, he’d go berserk.

 

‘So then why didn’t I tell him sooner…?’

 

“Clay?!” a voice called out from above them. “Is that you?!”

 

Wilbur flinched at the sudden shout, but he noticed that Clay wasn’t spooked by the voice at all. He actually seemed to recognize the person catching their attention from the lifeguard post. 

 

The brunette froze. ‘How much did she hear…?’ 

 

Clay waved. “Oh, hey Cara!”

 




When they got back to the group, things were absolutely still— as if no one had spoken since Wilbur and Clay left. George sat in a beach chair, staring at the ground, while Nick laid in the sand, unmoving and asleep.

 

“Oh, there you two are,” Techno said. “I was literally so bored, I was about to explode.”

 

Clay chuckled. “Aw, were you waiting for me?” 

 

“You’re annoying.”

 

“Sorry we took so long,” Wilbur said, “Clay ran into a friend.”

 

“A friend?” Techno furrowed his eyebrows. “Oh my God, was it fucking Cara?” 

 

Wilbur’s eyes went wide. “You know her, too?” 

 

“Unfortunately,” said his brother, with a scoff. “She’s a nuisance from the eighth circle of hell.”

 

“I don’t understand why you don’t like her.” Clay frowned, moving past Wilbur to sit down next to the senior. 

 

“Um, maybe because she always just shows up when we’re on dates?” 

 

If Techno didn’t like her, Wilbur knew something was up. His brother was rarely wrong about first impressions— the only time in recent memory being his intuition about Clay. 

 

“Does she seem a little… off to you?” Wilbur asked, trying to probe. 

 

“Of fucking course.” Techno rolled his eyes. “Everything that comes out of her mouth means nothing. It’s giving… watching paint dry.” 

 

“Not that,” Wilbur said. “I mean— you said, ‘she always just shows up’...” 

 

“Yeah, like, out of nowhere. It’s so weird— like she’s following us.”

 

Clay shook his head, disagreeing. “Well, I don’t think she is! When I was talking to her just now, she said she works here— she’s a lifeguard!” 

 

“Oh, wow.” Techno blinked. “Doesn’t she need training to do that? Like, with the coast guard or something?”

 

“Well, actually, she said she’s the assistant of a lifeguard…” Clay trailed off, shrugging slowly.

 

“She was by herself, though,” Wilbur said. “Also, is that even a thing?”

 

Techno scoffed. “Who even cares. Doesn’t she work at that fancy restaurant, anyways?”

 

“She said they let her go because she asked for more pay and less hours,” said Clay.

 

“That’s definitely weird, but kind of funny… Honestly, I’d laugh if it wasn’t her.”

 

“I don’t trust her,” Wilbur said, looking away in thought. “She seems to be spinning multiple stories at once that don’t line up at all. Plus, if you feel like she’s always following you, that’s definitely a sign that she’s—”

 

“—Okay, Doctor Who, I don’t think it’s that deep,” Techno interrupted. “I just think she’s annoying. Like, I’m not gonna act like she’s my little secret keeper, but she’s Clay’s childhood friend. If he trusts her, and has been able to for so long, then it’d be so Pamela-Anderson-as-Roxy to assume that she suddenly became sketch.”

 

Clay perked up. “Thank you, Techno! I don’t know what that means, but you get it! You know, I trust you, too!”

 

Techno cocked an eyebrow. “Thanks…?”

 

“Okay, but if Wilbur has a concern about who not to trust, then maybe we should listen to him…” George mumbled, just above a whisper.

 

“Excuse me?” Techno twisted his body to look at the brunette. “If you’re going to throw shade, you can at least speak up.”

 

George lifted his gaze from the sand, meeting Techno’s with the same fire he had in Clay’s living room. 

 

“I said, I don’t understand why you feel the compulsive need to assert dominance over every single interaction you find yourself in using such unimaginative, snide comments!” 

 

“If you want to talk about what’s unimaginative, then we can talk about your ‘using-big-words-makes-me-sound-smarter’ philosophy,” Techno said, not missing a beat. “At least my words are my own.”

 

Wilbur saw Clay place a hand on Techno’s shoulder in an attempt to placate. He shut his eyes, knowing things were about to get much worse for the third time that day.

 

George huffed. “I’d sooner never speak again than have such an extensive vocabulary— only to waste it on tearing others down with movie references! How hard is it to listen when someone talks, hm? Wilbur was trying to express how Cara makes him feel uneasy, and you called him a name, then ignored his worries!”

 

Techno let out a dry laugh, shaking his head as if George’s harsh rhetoric was merely an inconvenience.

 

“The way I talk to my humiliating, screwball brother is none of your posh business, Duke of Dorkshire,” he said, excruciatingly slow.

 

‘Please… just stop, George. Don’t say anything back.’

 

But much to Wilbur’s chagrin, George did the opposite.

 

“Ugh! Why are you so obsessed with making fun of Wilbur?! You haven’t left him alone since you knocked on the door! It’s aggressive, and it’s ill!

 

“Oh my God!” Techno clapped the dust out of his hands, his eyes wide. “One minute you want to coddle him like his mom, the next you want to worship him like his son, and now you’re trying to defend him like his brother.” He scoffed. “You know what? Let me just call up my main bitch, Freud, and I’ll tell him that George what’s-his-name decided that he was going to be playing the role of the entire D'ysquith family— opposite one Wilbur Soot Watson, of course.” 

 

George sat back, stunned. “Well, I didn’t mean to—”

 

“—No. Don’t backpedal now. You wanna get into it? Let’s get into it! I’m getting pretty fucking sick of you acting like I’m a volatile bomb, and assuming shit about my relationship with Wilbur. Maybe things are all warm-milk-at-bedtime in Georgeland, but— in the real world— I should be allowed to call my brother a name as a joke without an offbeat song and dance from you!” Techno turned to Clay, gently moving his hand off his shoulder. “I’m leaving,” he said, pushing himself off of the blanket.

 

“W-wait! What about your car? We all came here together, remember?” Clay asked, getting up as Techno packed his things.

 

“I’m calling my dad. Look— I’m not mad, but until this whole thing of excluding me comes to an end, I don’t wanna talk.” 

 

Clay nodded in response, unable to do anything else but whimper like a sad puppy. He walked over to a slumbering Nick and sat down, turning away from the others.

 

“Techno, I didn’t mean to—” George began again, stopping when the pink-haired wall glared right through him. 

 

The eldest walked up to Wilbur, who stood planted in the sand still.

 

“Are you coming, or do you wanna stay with your goons?” he asked.

 

Wilbur sighed, conflicted. Then, he walked over to George.

 

“Hey, I appreciate everything you do for me— it means a lot— but if Techno was being rude to me for real, I would’ve said something…” he said, hushed. 

 

Wilbur glanced over his shoulder to see his brother walking towards the pavement. He began to gather his things, stalling until Techno walked out of earshot.

 

He turned back to George. “I understand you’re stressed out. Something happened, and it’s been affecting you a lot lately, but when you lash out like that, it draws more attention to our secret,” he said. “Thank you for agreeing with me about Cara, but again, I can fight my own battles…”

 

“No! Y-you don’t understand!” George exclaimed, his eyes growing glassy. “I couldn’t just let you be attacked! D-don’t be mad at me, I just don’t want anyone to know about us! No one can know, especially since—”

 

“—George.” Wilbur bit his lip, looking back at Techno’s retreating figure. “Enough, okay? I’m not mad, please don’t think that. Let’s just stop— I can’t stand any more fighting today.” 

 

As soon as he stood up, clouds began to gather in a convenient cluster in the sky above the friends.

 

“Wilbur…” George trailed off, his voice trembling. “Please, don’t leave me like this… I” —he grabbed the other’s hand— “need you…

 

“I’m so scared— a-and ever since we met, you’ve comforted me when I can’t think straight…

 

“Be here for me. For me, Wilbur.” His small, pale hand tightened its grip, and he began to rub sick, tempting circles into Wilbur’s skin.

 

Wilbur’s eyebrows pinched in distress, torn between following Techno and staying with George. Words could not describe how glorious it felt to be wanted— to be needed. As deep, brown eyes looked up at him, he couldn’t help but relish in the sensation of desire that panged at the back of his head like a shovel; no one has ever counted on him this much. 

 

Wilbur yanked his hand away. “I… can’t,” he forced out. “My family comes first.” He turned to follow his brother, then turned back. “I’m sorry.” 

 

When the clouds turned gray, he left. He pushed through the sand with great haste, catching up with Techno, who looked surprised.

 

But as it began to thunder, Wilbur found himself fighting to ignore the whisperings of hunger that remained. He had never seen George lacking so much control— there was something about it he pitied…

 

There was something about it he loved.

 




Thanks to it being a weekend, Phil was available to pick up both his sons from the beach. Techno was sparse with his words on the phone call, but he didn’t have to say much to indicate that he was upset. They got into the car, Wilbur sitting in the back while the older opted to sit in the front beside his dad.

 

“So! Boys,” Phil said, glancing over to Techno. “How was the beach?” 

 

Wilbur cringed at the memory. “I’ve definitely had better beach trips,” he said.

 

Techno scrunched his nose up, shaking his head. “Can we just go get my car?” 

 

“Sure,” Phil spoke softly, lowering the radio as he began driving. After a few minutes of silence, he cleared his throat. “So, did you guys hear that season two of that show about British royals is coming soon? The trailers look exciting. Would you boys fancy joining me and Tommy for a family watch— as we did with season one?” 

 

“Uhm, sure.” Wilbur shrugged. 

 

“Is there always in-group fighting, or was it just because I was there?” Techno asked, unable to move on.

 

Wilbur raised his eyebrows, surprised at how much this was affecting his brother. “No, it wasn’t you. George has been like that all day…” 

 

“Well, fuck that. What was the reason? Why was he being so cagey— it was seriously tainting the vibe…” Techno finally turned around. His eyebrows were furrowed and— to anybody else— he might’ve looked angry, but Wilbur knew that he was just processing what happened.

 

“They are cagey, I agree.” Wilbur nodded. “But they have their reasons. When I first started hanging out with them, they sort of made me feel like the odd one out, too.” 

 

“Wilbur?” Phil glanced at him through the rearview mirror. “Are your friends turning out to be like the boys back in Brighton?” 

 

“They’re fine, Dad,” Techno jumped to his defense, twisting back into the seat. “It’s nothing like that, they’re just… weird.” 

 

“Hey, I’m just worried.” Phil sighed. “I usually don’t see you so shaken up… ever.” 

 

“Let’s just say it may or may not be about Clay…”

 

“Oh?”

“But that’s all I’ll tell you for now! I don’t wanna talk about it, okay? Let’s just get my car and we can forget this ever happened,” Techno said, crossing his arms and looking out the window. 

 

“I’m sorry…” Wilbur muttered, slouching into himself. 

 

Techno huffed. “Wil, I’m not mad at you so don’t fucking apologize,” he said, then he pinched his nose bridge and groaned. “Okay, I didn’t mean to sound so moody. Maybe I need therapy.” 

 

Wilbur snorted. “Yeah, maybe.” 

 

“Oh, how has that been going, by the way?” Phil asked, flicking on the left blinker. 

 

“It’s okay,” Wilbur answered. “Dr. Lauren said that I’ve been getting better with handling my emotions— but most of our discussions are about moving here and all that...” 

 

“So, it’s going well?” Phil raised an eyebrow, glancing to the rearview to see Wilbur’s nod. “Good, that’s good. I’m proud of you.” 

 

Wilbur hummed. “Thank you.” 

 

“And— Techno— if you do want to try therapy again, all you have to do is let me know.” 

 

Techno scoffed. “Ugh, no thanks. I think I’ve had enough of therapists trying to blame ‘talking gay’ for how I’m always treated like a sample sale.” 

 

“Those were government therapists, though,” said Wilbur. “Aren’t they known for doing just the bare minimum?” 

 

“And how do you know every other therapist isn’t?” Techno asked. 

 

“Well— I just said that my therapy has been going okay, didn’t I?”

 

Techno rolled his eyes. “Dick cheese, I hope you vanish. Honestly, I just don’t want to go to therapy. Is that okay with you, Wilbur?” he said, dragging out the name with clear sarcasm.

 

Wilbur chortled to himself. “Yes, that’s perfectly reasonable.”

 

Techno hummed, looking back out the window. “Clay’s house is coming up,” he said.

 

Phil slowed down to let his son scan for his pink Prius. Once they found it, they pulled up to the curb. 

 

“Here we are,” their dad said. “You’re alright to drive home?” 

 

“Why wouldn’t I be?” Techno opened the door, stepping out and walking to his car.

 

Wilbur got out as well, taking his brother’s spot in the front. “He just needs time to himself, I think…” he muttered, receiving a nod from Phil. 

 




When Wilbur entered the house, he noticed his little brother sitting on the couch, his golden eyebrows drawn up with worry. 

 

“Is Techno okay?” the youngest asked, before anyone could speak.

 

“He’s fine, Toms.” Phil smiled softly, walking over to him and ruffling his hair. “He’s driving back right now.”

 

“So, he’s not hurt?” Tommy looked to Wilbur, then back to his dad.

 

“No. My friends were just being jerks, and Techno didn’t feel like dealing with it,” Wilbur explained, balancing against the wall to pull off his shoes.

 

“You left with him?” the boy asked, piecing the story together. 

 

Wilbur nodded. “If Techno was uncomfortable, it didn’t feel right to stick around.” 

 

“Oh.” 

 

“Right then,” Phil said, “am I going to start on dinner, or are we getting takeout? It’s Sunday, after all!” He moved into the kitchen, the sound of the fridge opening audible from the living room.

 

“Depends on what you're making,” Wilbur joked, moving to the couch to take a seat next to Tommy, making sure to give him ample space to move around or leave. Instead, to Wilbur’s surprise, Tommy sidled up closer, tucking himself into his side. 

 

A few moments later, Techno walked through the door and placed his keys down on the table. He went straight to the kitchen, not even casting a glance at the two brothers yet. 

 

Wilbur shot Tommy a confused look, and the boy just shrugged. They both made a silent decision to follow the eldest, and when they turned the corner, Wilbur caught the tail end of a hug between Phil and Techno— with the latter pulling back and wiping his eyes. When he noticed his siblings watching, he pulled back quickly and cleared his throat.

 

“Wow— a buddy-cop movie starring tweedle-dee and tweedle-crywank? A dream come true, really,” Techno said, his voice wavering slightly. “Weren’t you two mortal enemies?”

 

Wilbur shrugged, as if to say ‘I don’t know’ and Tommy rushed forwards, throwing his arms around the oldest.

 

“Pinkie Pie! I was so worried!” Tommy sniffed, pressing his face into Techno’s shoulder. “Dad made it sound like you were dying!” 

 

“I resent that accusation.” Phil furrowed his eyebrows, cracking a soft smile. 

 

“You definitely did! I thought Techno fucking drowned or something!” Tommy continued to exclaim, his loud voice muffled by his brother’s shirt. 

 

“You’re so dramatic.” Techno patted the other's shoulder, rolling his eyes. “I’m fine, just a little peeved. But, I got some alone time in the car and was able to cool down a bit…”

 

“I’m still sorry about my friends,” Wilbur muttered, leaning against the counter. “I know I tease about you and Clay’s relationship, but I am genuinely happy for you two. George shouldn’t have been an arsehole like he was today.”

 

“I mean, clearly that wasn’t how he normally is, so I’m not that mad.” Techno hummed. “But, the thing I don’t understand about today— is why did Clay even invite me?” 

 

Wilbur opened his mouth to explain, but— again— found he was unable to think of a good lie. After a full day of it, he found lying to be exhausting— at least, when it came to his loved ones. Crafting narratives about why he’s so afraid of water and why he leaves whenever it touches him grew more arduous by the day.

 

He felt a familiar thought return to him, ‘Why didn’t I tell them sooner…? Would they understand?

 

‘Tommy would— but he has such a big mouth. He’s also talking to Niki on a weekly basis, so that is out of the question.

 

‘And my feelings towards Dad are still very complicated… He would understand, but it would overshadow all of the stuff Dr. Lauren says we need to work on.

 

‘But… what about Techno?’

 

Tommy twisted back, still hanging onto Techno. He tried his best to meet Wilbur’s gaze, his eyebrows furrowing when he saw the guilt on his face.

 

“Wow, your friends sound awful,” Tommy said. “My question is: why do you guys always go to the beach anyways? I thought you hated the beach, Wil.” 

 

Wilbur looked away. “I… do.” 

 

“Evidently, you don’t,” Techno said. “You looked right at home sitting on the sand.” 

 

“I was sitting on a blanket…”

 

“Right, but you’re not going into the water, are you Wilbur?” Phil asked, causing Wilbur to clam up even further.

 

‘Shit shit shit shit shit.’

 

“Why does that matter?” 

 

“Because you can’t swim, you animal?” Techno griped. “Unless you just magically learned how” —he pushed their brother away, receiving a mild squawk from the boy— “Tommy, get off of me!”

 

Wilbur bit his lip, looking away. He could just tell them, right now, while they were all together. Moments like this were rare due to everyone’s schedules— but this seemed so perfect.

 

‘Maybe I could hint at it..? I could start small.’

 

He startled when someone leaned against him. He glanced over, recognizing Tommy’s blonde curls spilling into his space, clearly wanting affection. Wilbur sighed, throwing an arm around the youngest. While the words “I HATE YOU” still rang through his thoughts from time to time, he also understood Tommy’s seemingly random need for reassurance, considering his past. 

 

“Whatever you’re thinking about can not be as important as me,” Techno said. “Are you going into the water, Wilbur? Can baby finally swim?”

 

“I…” Wilbur glanced at Phil, who looked curious, but ready to step in if things went too far. “Clay’s actually been… uhm, teaching me how to swim. I’m still not very good at it.” He winced, hating the lie that was genuinely convincing his family. 

 

“Oh.” Techno blinked. “He didn’t mention anything about that to me…” 

 

“He probably forgot,” Wilbur added quickly. “I’ve only gone into the water once, so far. I don’t think it’s been recurring in Clay’s mind.” 

 

“Are you being safe?” Phil stepped forwards, concerned. 

 

Wilbur nodded. “Yeah, we don't go that deep. Just enough to crouch down into.” 

 

‘My chance is fading— I should just tell them right now. 

 

‘They’re my family, they love me. Even if they don’t understand at first, they’ll come around.

 

‘It’ll be exactly like when I came out… just with mermaid things.’

 

But Wilbur couldn’t get his mouth to move. The words sat on his tongue, crying out to be heard. 

 

“Alright, as long as you’re being careful.” Phil stepped closer, patting Wilbur’s shoulder. “Now, all of you” —he gestured with his hands towards the doorway— “shoo! I’m about to call up Beijing Palace— lest you want to finish your evening with no sweet and sour chicken?” 

 

Tommy grinned, pulling away from Wilbur to scurry out. “Like you’d ever starve us, Phillip. I’d be thrown straight back into my foster system days!” 

 

“You little shit.” Phil snorted, ruffling Tommy’s hair as he passed him.

 

Techno gave Wilbur a judging look, but turned to follow his brother out. “I’m going to my room, call me when dinner is here.” 

 

Phil seemed to wait for both his other sons to leave before approaching Wilbur. His ice-blue eyes carried a familiar glint of worry— only this time, it didn’t make Wilbur want to run away. 

 

“Are you alright?” Phil asked softly, looking over his son for any signs of distress. “Just wanted to make sure since Techno seemed extra upset…” 

 

Wilbur’s eyes searched Phil’s face before flitting away. “I’m…” he trailed off, a feeling of defeat settling in as the siblings left.

 

‘They’re gone. I missed my chance.

 

‘God, leave it to me to screw up when it comes to shit like this.

 

‘My life is one big lie…’

 

“I’m a liar, Dad.” 

 

“Oh?” Phil’s hands found the boy’s shoulders, gently rubbing up and down in a comforting gesture. “Well, what are you lying about?” 

 

“I… I can’t tell you. Not yet.” He closed his eyes to avoid the disapproving look he knew his father would give him. “I’m sorry.” 

 

“Well, it’s not harming you, right?” 

 

Wilbur shook his head. “No, it’s not. I’m just— I feel— I…” 

 

“You’re scared,” Phil guessed, softly smiling when his son nodded. “It’s alright, Wil. I promise. You can tell me when you’re ready.” He pulled his son in for a hug, which was returned easily. 

 

“I’m sorry this keeps happening,” Wilbur mumbled into his shoulder. “I keep hiding things from you, and you have to wait until I’m ready to tell you… It just seems unfair.”

 

“It’s only happened once— and you came around then. I have faith that you can do it again.” Then, Phil pulled away. His blue eyes shone with unshed tears, but he was smiling brightly. “Right. Now get on with you, I’ve got to call in our takeout orders.” 

 

Wilbur forced a smile, nodding as he moved out of the man’s embrace.

 

“Dad?”

 

Phil turned to him, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah?”

 

“After dinner, is it alright if I go back out?”

 

Wilbur knew he didn’t necessarily need to ask for permission but Phil had griped about not knowing where he was before, and he was trying to do better. 

 

His dad pursed his lips, thinking. “Well, it’ll be a little bit until dinner is ready…” he said. “You know what, you can go now if you’d like.”

 

Wilbur grinned, nodding. “Thanks,” he said.

 

Though he was unable to cough up his secret, Wilbur realized that Clay had been somewhat right; he had no good reasons to not tell his family. All of them had just proved he could trust them— Phil being the most understanding of everyone, surprisingly. 

 

Wilbur turned the corner and grabbed his shoes, leaving the house he was just now beginning to call home.

 




Wilbur considered swimming to be the only thing he was good at— not that he wasn’t good at anything else. The hanging guitars in his room and the notebooks full of lyrics or poems said otherwise, but those things rarely brought him solace. An hour of songwriting or guitar playing usually resulted in a frustrating end, but swimming never failed to ease him.

 

There was something about being able to glide through the water so effortlessly, unafraid of what he might happen across because of the way everything else in the ocean viewed him; a mermaid was just as normal as a dolphin to the passing fish. Though a part of Wilbur thought it’d be interesting to know the way a fish thinks, he figured that it probably just would view him similar to any other predator.

 

The fact that his mermaid state granted him perfect underwater vision also helped in calming his mind. He recalled— vaguely— that before he became a mermaid, anytime he’d open his eyes while submerged he’d see only a vague outline of whatever was in front of him. But ever since the fateful night when the full moon peaked over those caves, anything underwater was clearer than above. Even after getting his glasses, his vision under the tide was crystal clear.  

 

Brighton’s murky waters always left Wilbur mildly uneasy due to the limited visibility. But the depths had their charms; he remembered exploring different reefs full of starfish, and weaving in and out of different shipwrecks eager to discover anything lost to time. He wondered if anything like that would be in Florida’s waters.

 

Del Ray’s currents were warm and welcoming— making swimming in it much easier for the teen. There was always a pop of color somewhere, from the corals, to the sea life, and so forth. Wilbur would’ve never passed by a sea turtle in Brighton, yet in Florida he found them as commonly as flies on the surface. The urge to reach out and run his hands along their shells was strong, but he knew if he wouldn’t want a random creature brushing against his scales, this sea turtle likely wouldn’t either. 

 

He didn’t have a set destination in mind, he was content with simply gliding calmly through coral reefs at his own pace. Even though he’d eventually have to pop up for a gulp of air— for a few moments, he could forget the human parts of him. He often thought about what it'd be like to live in the ocean; where would he sleep?

 

Would there be others— like him—  willing to welcome him into their world? 

 

His current friends welcomed him easy enough, but they were also born human and turned into mermaids. Did they think these thoughts too? If anything, it seemed like they viewed this gift as a curse.

 

Wilbur blew out bubbles, shaking his head to get rid of the thoughts. How his friends viewed their tails was not any of his business, so why should he care? 

 

He pushed forwards, moving a little quicker towards open water when he suddenly felt a strong urge to go to the Moon Pool. It felt magnetic— it felt urgent…

 

So he went.

 




Wilbur broke the surface, taking in a quiet gasp of air and running his hands over his face to push the water away. As he moved to prop his arms up on the shallow end of the pool, he noticed another person propped up themselves. 

 

‘No way…’

 

“George…?” Wilbur’s voice was low as he settled next to the other teen.

 

George looked up at him warily, then looked back down to the water where he was making small waves with his hand. “Hello, Wilbur.” His voice was quiet, and devoid of any emotion. 

 

Wilbur pursed his lips, trying to think of what to say. He didn’t want to apologize for leaving with Techno, but at the same time, he couldn’t stand seeing George so dejected.

 

“I’m sorry if I made you feel—”

 

“—Well, you did. Apologizing isn’t going to change how I feel,” George cut him off, not angry but pained. 

 

“Oh… Okay.” Wilbur sighed, looking away. 

 

“I should be apologizing, actually,” George continued. “I’ve been such a wretched prat today. But— as you know— it’s because I’m very scared, and I don’t know what to do.” He took in a deep breath, choosing his next words carefully. “Clay forcing us to go to the beach with your brother tagging along was the worst thing that could have happened today…” 

 

“What?” Wilbur whipped his head back around, narrowing his eyes. “George—”

 

“—No! Not like that!” George quickly reassured. “I don’t mind Techno, usually. Obviously, we were cross with each other today, but he’s your brother! He’s also dating my best friend…”

 

Wilbur nodded. “Then… what were you trying to say?”

 

George looked around, then closed his eyes and took another deep breath.

 

“You told me I can trust you, yes?” 

 

“Of course…”

 

“Well… then I want to tell you.”

 

“About what’s been bothering you?” Wilbur’s eyes went wide. He couldn’t believe George was opening up about this.

 

“Yes…” George sighed, collecting any courage he could. “On Friday, Niki sent me a photo. I-it’s of me, Clay, and Nick as mermaids,” he choked out the confession, his eyes instantly becoming glassy at the words leaving his mouth. Now that they were out there, it felt real. “The picture was taken here, in the Moon Pool…”

 

Wilbur nearly gasped. “What?! How— that should be impossible! How could Niki catch you guys here?!”

 

“It wasn’t her…” he trailed off, trying desperately to fight back tears. “You were right…”

 

‘Right about what?’ Wilbur thought, racking his brain before he realized what George had meant.

 

“Are… are you talking about—”

 

“E-Eret is the traitor!” George sniffled. “She was the only person to ever take a photo of us here— and she must have sent it to Niki!”

 

“I’m… so sorry… Does that mean—”

 

“—She knows about you too, Wilbur. I’m sure of it. She is not as dumb as she makes herself out to be— and you’re the only person to join our group so quick and stick around. If she knows about us, she surely knows about you.” 

 

“Shit. That’s why you were so frenzied.”

 

“I’ve had these thoughts racing around in my head for days,” George said. “A mermaid sword of Damocles is hanging over our heads, and it’s all because of Eret! I… I trusted her— we all did! A-and for Clay to make such sudden plans and then invite Techno to tag along— it was just all so terribly timed!” He turned away, shame from his actions and behavior clear on his face. “And he wants to tell Techno, too… I-I just can’t fathom it. Sure, it’s his longest relationship, and he feels a special connection to him, but it’s still only been a month or two!”

 

Wilbur nodded, thinking for a moment. “I… think I might tell Techno as well.”

 

“What?!” George exclaimed, eyes wide. “But you—” 

 

“—I know I said I didn’t want him to know, but” —Wilbur cast his gaze away to the dark rocks that lined the hollowed-out volcano— “when we were picking up his car, Techno was near tears. He hates crying in front of people. Even his own family. It got me thinking: the longer I keep this secret the angrier Techno will be…”

 

“Oh… I’m sorry. Then, I don’t know. I just feel so trapped by this secret— I wish this mermaid fate never burdened me. Talking about my disdain for it is so difficult, too, since I don’t have anyone at home who I can let into this part of my life…” His lip began to quiver, and the tears in his eyes looked ready to fall freely down his cheeks but— instead— they stayed balanced on his eyelashes, like tightrope walkers. “But nevermind that— i-if you tell Techno, then what of the rest of us? He’ll know about us, too…”

 

‘He’s so…

 

‘Broken…’

 

“George…” Wilbur placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, if me and Clay both want to tell Techno, then why don’t we do that, then keep you and Nick a secret?” 

 

“No, that’s silly. If he is to know, then he should know about us all.” 

 

“But, you don’t want to—”

 

“—What I want and what you… need are two very different things,” George said, turning back around to stare right at Wilbur.

 

“I don’t need to tell my brother…” He stared back, cheeks reddening as they held eye contact.

 

George sighed, looking away for a brief moment.  “Yes, you do. It’s eating you up inside that you can’t tell him, isn’t it?” 

 

Wilbur nodded slowly, his eyes still trained on George’s. 

 

“Then, it’s settled,” George said. “Whenever you’re ready, Techno can know. Just— please make sure the rest of us are ready as well— I can only handle one Claybert in my life.” 

 

Wilbur chuckled. “Thank you, George. For trusting me,” he said. “But… didn’t you say you needed more time before you could talk about all of this stuff? Why do I get to know now? Is it because we’re coincidentally here at the same time…?” 

 

“Oh… I-I don’t think this is a coincidence, Wilbur… Do you?”

 

“No.” He felt his heartbeat pick up. “Then why were you able to tell me, and not the others?”

 

George tilted his head, refusing to break eye contact. “Because it’s you,” he said, grinning. “You’re special to me…”

 

Wilbur felt heat surge through his body and he dared to inch closer, the teens’ noses only a few inches apart. He felt the same magnetism as before, but this time, he knew exactly what caused it.

 

‘Say something. Don’t let another moment go to waste…’

 

“Are you… thinking about it again?” Wilbur whispered, eyes flicking down to George’s lips. They looked soft. “About kissing me?” 

 

George opened his mouth to respond, but only squeaked in reply. Wilbur looked back up, seeing wide, dark eyes staring back at him as the other boy’s face began to grow as red as a rose. 

 

“I— you—” George began, “Wilbur—”  

 

His eyebrows shot up. “I-I’m sorry— I didn’t mean to assume—”

 

“—No! I just— I— it’s getting dark isn’t it?” George frantically looked up to the opening, seeing the stars begin to peek out. “You should get going, your family is probably waiting for you!” 

 

“George, I— they can wait.” Wilbur began, lost on to how to fix this. 

 

“No, they can’t! Just go, Wilbur! We’ll talk about this later!” George waved him away, pushing himself further from him.

 

Wilbur nodded slowly, pushing back and dipping back under the water. 

 

The swim back wasn’t as calming.

 




It was hard to think about anything else at dinner. While his family prattled on, Wilbur could only relive what had just happened an infinite number of times. 

 

“Thanks for this takeout, Dad. T’was very yummy,” said Tommy, his mouth full of food.

 

Techno pulled his plate away to avoid the splash zone. “Ew! Say it, don't spray it!”

 

“Tommy, mouth closed,” Phil reprimanded, gently. “So, how was your time out, Wil?”

 

Wilbur blinked, sitting frozen in his spot. “It was… refreshing…” 

 

“That’s good.” Phil hummed. “See anything interesting?”

 

Wilbur shrugged, beginning to eat silently. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Techno squinting at him, wordless.

 

“Right, well…” Phil trailed off. “How was everyone’s day, then?” 

 

“The school emailed me today!” Tommy yelled. His mouth was, blessedly, empty. “They gave me the parts of Betty Parris and Judge Danforth in ‘The Crucible’! I’m gonna play both of them at the same time! Well— not at the same time. Sometimes I’ll be Betty and sometimes I’ll be Judge Danforth! Isn’t that cool?! I love how theatre is so out-of-the-box! A movie would never have one person play two parts!” He pumped his fists in the air. “I love my life!!!” 

 

“You auditioned?” Techno asked, looking at the youngest with a mix of curiosity and revulsion.

 

“Well, yeah!” Tommy nodded. “I was shocked you guys didn’t! But whatever, it’s not like I was expecting my two fellow-theatre-enjoyer brothers to be there with me, it’s fine!” 

 

Wilbur frowned. “I’m sorry, Toms,” he said, as genuinely as he could. “If it’s anything, Clay will be at rehearsals.” 

 

Tommy made a face. “Ugh, I fucking hate Clay. He’s so fake!” 

 

“He’s not,” Techno interjected, his eyebrows furrowed. “He actually tries really hard to get along with you.” 

 

“He’s fake to me!” Tommy exclaimed. “Believe me! I know when someone is fake!”

 

“He’s genuinely very nice…” 

 

“That’s not what I meant by fake! I meant he’s not real! He’s like, a robot or something!” 

 

Phil scrunched his nose up in confusion. “Tommy…” 

 

“Yes?”

 

“Anyways…” Wilbur interjected, “uhm, Clay invited me to rehearsals as well— so I’ll be there. For the support, of course.”

 

“What! I don’t need anyone's support! Do you doubt me brother o’ mine?!” Tommy exclaimed, flinging his fork around as he gestured. 

 

“Greatly,” Techno said flatly. 

 

“It’s alright to have support, Tommy,” Phil said. “Everybody needs some support.” 

 

“Well, I don't!” 

 

“You literally wouldn’t be here if you didn’t need support.” Techno scoffed, shaking his head. 

 

“I’m not listening, I’m not listening, I’m not—”

 

“Tommy.” Phils gentle reprimand caused the thirteen year old to shut up completely. “Thank you.” He sighed. “Now, was that all that happened to you today, Tommy?”

 

Tommy nodded. “Yeah, pretty much. Today was a lazy day for me.” 

 

“Dad,” Wilbur said, suddenly, “I, uh, I don’t feel very good. I’m gonna go to my room.” 

 

“Oh? Alright…” Phil furrowed his eyebrows in concern. “Do you want us to save your leftovers?”

 

“N-no, it’s alright. If you want them, you can have them.” He stood up, making his way down the hall and to the stairs, vaguely aware of climbing them. 

 

The thought of trying to eat when anxiety was devouring him from the inside made him want to throw up. He couldn’t believe he thought that George actually liked him like that. Every time he was sure the teen was giving him a sign, or a signal, he was wrong. 

 

‘I definitely creeped him out… I’m sure of it.’

 

He distantly felt himself settle into his bed, barely able to process anything other than mounting panic. 

 

‘Maybe I should think of something else…

 

‘But what else can I think about? Niki has solid proof of our tails, and that’s a can of worms by itself…

 

‘What if she makes the secret public? 

 

‘All it takes is one scientist to show any amount of interest in me and I’ll get shipped away to some lab. I’ll get dissected, experimented on—

 

‘or worse…’

 

Wilbur cringed, trying to eradicate the gross imagery that came with that thought. 

 

A quiet ding made him nearly jump out of his skin. 

 

‘Oh God, it’s definitely Niki. This is officially the worst day ever.

 

‘I need to run away. I should start writing goodbye letters to my family.’

 

He yanked his phone out of his pocket, opening the messages with shaking hands. 

 

Today: 8:55 PM 

 

  The Woild is Yer Erster

 

Clay :caucasian bicep: :caucasian running man:

 

< GUYS GUYS GUYS!!!!!

 

Nick :fire: :tombstone:

 

< yuh yuh yuh wazzup??

 

Clay :caucasian bicep: :caucasian running man:

 

< I GOT JOHN PROCTOR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 

Wilbur breathed out a sigh of relief, turning his phone off and letting his head drop back onto the pillow. 

 

‘Mundanity saves me from yet another panic attack…’

 

He found himself drifting off to sleep moments later, grateful.

 

Notes:

OKayyyy so, so much happened right? You guys should comment your fav parts we want u too sooooo bad pretty pretty please! Only if u want to, we love youuu! - Rat

Chapter 16: Drama Stays at The Door

Summary:

Rehearsals for "The Crucible" start off with a bang! Clay and Wilbur develop tension as Niki trifles in the background— but where's George?

Notes:

Hi! Hope your summer's been great!!! We've been sitting on and fine-tuning this chapter for a while now, but it's finally ready! We hope you enjoy, because things in the next few chapters are gonna be a bit crazy...

Get excited!

— Chris <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Wilbur would be lying if he said the only reason he was apprehensive about joining Clay for rehearsal was because he was a little rusty at theatre. It was certainly the truth, just not the whole truth. Deep down, Wilbur was aware that he wasn’t as familiar with Clay as he was with George or Nick— and that the two of them barely talked outside of the group. Their knowing each other had always struck Wilbur as a coincidence; they ran into one another at the beach his first time out, they met again because of their mutual knowing of George, but they’d never had one-on-one moments together.

 

‘Well, there was that time yesterday when Techno and George were fighting…

 

‘But still, one time? We’ve known each other for two months.’

 

He wasn’t suspicious of Clay— he knew he could be trusted. But other than that, he didn’t know much else.

 

He knew that Clay was compassionate; he’d seen with his own eyes how he cared deeply about others, and also heard stories corroborating that from other people. He knew that Clay was strong; there was hardly ever a time when the blonde wasn’t talking about exercise or sports— the only times he wasn’t were when he was talking about being a mermaid, or Techno. He also knew that Clay liked theatre; he was invested in the idea of being an actor, and was thrilled to be playing John Proctor in their high school’s production of “The Crucible”.

 

‘Which brings us back to square one.

 

‘The only people I’ll know in the rehearsal space are Clay, Tommy, and Clay’s sister. 

 

‘None of which I’m particularly thrilled to be acting, or maybe even singing, in front of…

 

‘Well, I guess it’s my fault for agreeing to follow him.

 

‘I just wish George would talk to me… then maybe I wouldn’t be doing this alone.’

 

The double doors to the auditorium flung open with a single push from Clay. He gestured towards the rows of seats extending down to the stage, where multiple people stood, reading from scripts and pacing back and forth.

 

“So, this is the theatre!” he said. “It’s funny— I’m actually pretty proud of how much this place has grown! You should’ve seen it my freshman year, practically nobody was here.”

 

Wilbur nodded, following the blonde down the aisle. “It looks really nice.” He glanced around, noticing Sam and another person sitting in the front row, talking to each other. 

 

“Oh— that’s the director, Ponk,” Clay pointed out. “They go by they/them. Don’t mess it up.”

 

Wilbur nodded. “Uhm, thanks for letting me know…”

 

“Well, if you’re gonna be part of the cast, you can’t misgender the director!” 

 

“You’re right,” said Wilbur, scanning the room. “Wait… Clay, is that…?” He squinted, trying to make out two familiar-looking actors that were standing at the stage. 

 

One of them had rosy-pink hair tied up into long pigtails that flowed down her back like a stream of candy blood; the other sat next to her, perched straight and tall with their round glasses catching light that reflected onto their script.

 

It was them: the enemy, and the traitor.

 

‘Damn them!

 

‘What are they doing here?! What are they planning?!’

 

Niki jogged down to them, waving ecstatically. “Oh my gosh! I didn’t realize you two were also in the play!”

 

Eret smiled, following close behind her. “Wilbur?! Clay?! Well, how are you guys?”

 

Wilbur immediately tensed up, taking a step back. 

 

Clay grinned wide, rushing towards Eret to greet them with a firm handshake. “Hey! I’m good! What about you? What have you been up to?”

 

“Oh, well I’ve just been around,” said Eret, glancing at Wilbur momentarily. “Sorry I haven’t been in touch as much! Honestly, I’ve been forgetting to talk to people lately.”

 

‘Bullshit. Talking seems to be what you’re best at…

 

‘And poor Clay, he must not know yet about Eret’s deception.

 

‘Should I tell him? Or should I wait for George to?’

 

“Oh no, don’t even worry!” Clay said, giving them a thumbs up. “Between workouts and school, I barely even have time to get together with George, or Nick, or even this dude here!”

 

Wilbur felt three pairs of eyes burrow into him. He wished he could scream and make it stop, but now he felt pressured to say something. 

 

“Yes…” he said, narrowing his eyes at Eret, “we’re very busy… lately.” He tried his best to keep his composure, but he couldn’t help the small bit of contempt leaking into his tone.

 

“Well, I feel that!” Niki said, her fake smile looking like it belonged to a shark. “Running a bakery is hard— and now that I’m playing Abigail Williams, my schedule is going to get so hectic!”

 

“You’re my Abby?!” Clay exclaimed.

 

Niki squealed. “Oh my gosh! Are you our John?!”

 

“Yes! Wait— ‘our’ John?” Clay’s eyes went wide. “Eret— are you Elizabeth Proctor?!”

 

“No, I’m Mary Warren. I wish, though!” Eret said, chuckling softly.

 

“Well, I think Abigail Williams and Mary Warren rather suit you,” Wilbur grumbled, startling when both Niki and Clay cast him a look. 

 

“Wilbur… Rule number one of theatre: you leave all the drama at the door,” Clay said, frowning. “It’s what’s right, and it’s what’s professional.”

 

“Uhm, I know. I’ve done theatre before…”

 

“Well, then act like it. This is a safe space!”

 

‘No fucking way he’s defending her right now…’

 

Wilbur blinked. “Excuse me?” 

 

“Dream is right!” the director, Ponk, called out from behind Wilbur, causing him to flinch away. 

“Rehearsal is a place where you leave behind everything from the outside world! We are playing pretend here, folks!”

 

“Were you eavesdropping?” Wilbur asked, now stepping away from the adult. 

 

Ponk tapped their foot, grinning. “Was I eavesdropping, or were you performing? Because I was definitely picking up the subtext you four were throwing around. Very interesting stuff, and I cannot wait to see how this story unfolds.” 

 

“Thank you!” Clay beamed under the praise. 

 

“Did you all feel it?” Ponk said, looking between the four of them. The group nodded. “Amazing! Now” —they turned to face Wilbur completely— “who are you?” 

 

“I’m Wilbur.”

 

Ponk pursed their lips and widened their eyes. “Oh, Sammy's new student?” 

 

“Uhm…” He furrowed his eyebrows. “You mean Sam?” 

 

“Nope! Anyways, he says you’re very bright! Right, darling?”

 

“Yup, that’s right!” Sam appeared next to Ponk, beaming towards the teens. “One of my star students.” 

 

“Yes, yes. Now!” Ponk clapped their hands and bent forward, seeming to analyze Wilbur. “So, let me guess; outrageously tall, indie-boy hair, and a bicycle-seat-shaped head… You want to audition, am I correct?” 

 

Wilbur’s mouth dropped open, shocked by the bluntness this theatre director exhibited. “Uhm, I— sorry, what?”

 

“Well, it’s clear you’ve done theatre, I don’t need your friends to tell me that.” They gestured to Clay, Niki and Eret. 

 

Eret put their hands up in mock defense. “Well, I didn’t even know he acted until just now!”

 

Niki tilted her head, her fake smile shining up at the director. “I didn’t know either, Mx. Ponk! It’s a shame he keeps so many secrets…”

 

“I think I’m going to leave,” Wilbur muttered, before shrugging his bag further onto his shoulder. “This was a mistake.” 

 

“It’s NO mistake!” Ponk exclaimed. “You came here for a reason! Call it fate, or destiny or—”

 

“—I’m going.” 

 

They pointed a strict finger at him. “Wait! I know you can sing— I see those guitar calluses!”

 

Wilbur paused, mildly disturbed that they were observing him so closely. “I—”

 

“—He can!” Clay interjected. 

 

“Have you heard it?” Eret asked, seeming actually curious.

 

“Well, no, not yet, but he definitely can! I mean, look at him!” The blonde gestured to Wilbur’s frame. 

 

“Amazing! Then you, young man, are not going anywhere!” Ponk cleared their throat. “Everyone, off the stage!”

 

The groups of students all filtered backstage or to the seats, muttering quietly to each other. Clay shot Wilbur a thumbs up, mouthing ‘break a leg’ before sitting in the front row. Niki smirked and went to follow. 

 

“Up, on the stage with you!” Ponk shooed Wilbur up. 

 

He began to feel the slender tendrils of anxiety weave through him as the lights shined into his eyes. He felt like his very soul was being illuminated— on display for everyone to see.

 

‘I don’t even have anything prepared…

 

‘What is Ponk even trying to do?’

 

“Do you want me to… sing?” Wilbur shifted his weight, eyes flicking to the door. 

 

‘I could just run out…

 

‘No. That would be so embarrassing. I don’t think I could ever live that down.’

 

The director sighed. “I want you to monologue.”

 

Wilbur bit his lip, squinting down to the audience. He had become accustomed to being on the stage due to his previous experience, but here it felt completely different. 

 

“I don’t know what to do…” Wilbur muttered.

 

“Bad theatre!” Ponk shouted. “When you’re on stage, you need to project. Step into your power, William–”

 

“Don’t call me that,” Wilbur snapped. “Who told you my government name?” 

 

“Nobody— lucky guess! Apologies, I didn’t mean to upset you, but I always have nicknames for my actors.” They leaned forward in their seat, squinting at Wilbur, deep in thought. “How do you feel about ‘Burrsie’?” 

 

Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows and shrugged. Anything was better than William. Only his mother ever called him that. 

 

“Amazing! Now, the monologue!” Ponk clapped their hands. 

 

“I don’t have anything—”

 

“—Don’t even say you don’t have anything prepared, because I know you do.” 

 

Wilbur blinked, looking down at the stage for a moment. He truly wasn’t prepared, despite agreeing to accompany Clay to the rehearsal. He had just figured he’d read for a character and be casted off of that.  

 

‘Maybe I can use a monologue from a play I’ve already done?

 

‘Dammit, why can I only remember Shakespeare?!’

 

Wilbur cleared his throat, relaxing his stance. “...Right. Uhm, here it goes, I guess.

 

“More than I have said, loving countrymen / The leisure and enforcement of the time / Forbids to dwell upon: yet remember this / God and our good cause fight upon our side…” 

 

He winced as his voice cracked slightly, but quickly composed himself. The words felt familiar on his tongue, and he remembered how enamored he was by the monologue when his theatre program did “Richard III”. Though he was never cast as the part himself, he would still recite it in the mirror on the off chance that he could embody the character in the future. But ever since his dad first handed him a guitar, that dream was lost to time. 

 

He continued, his hands shaking as he moved them in a pointed gesture. He felt his nerves thrum through his veins, pulsing with every beat of his heart.

 

“One raised in blood, and one in blood establish'd/ One that made means to come by what he hath / And slaughter'd those that were the means to help him.

 

“But if I thrive, the gain of my attempt / The least of you shall share his part thereof. / Sound drums and trumpets boldly and cheerfully / God and Saint George! Richmond and victory!”

 

He grinned, as if he himself were feeling the victory the lines called for. He heaved slightly, catching his breath, and being met with loud whoops from the audience.

 

Wilbur blinked. He didn’t think anybody would care enough to watch his audition, but squinting against the lights proved otherwise. There weren’t a lot of people, but the only one that could possibly be making so much noise was sitting right behind their director. 

 

“LET’S GO, WIL!” Tommy’s voice screeched. “WOOOO!” 

 

“Oh?” Ponk twisted away, wincing at the noise level. “You’ve got some fans, I see!” 

 

 “You bet I’m a fan! Wilbur is amazing at acting.” Tommy hoisted himself over the seats to sit next to the adult, grinning brightly. 

 

Wilbur groaned. “He’s not a fan. He’s annoying.”

 

Ponk’s eyebrows raised. “Oh? Let me guess; similar accents, reluctance to accept praise— embarrassment, I might say— and one of them is overly excited for the other… I think I see a pair of brothers before me!”

 

“Why did you say that in the longest way you possibly could?” Tommy furrowed his eyebrows. 

 

“We are,” Wilbur said, quickly, as to not let the boy continue his line of questioning. 

 

“Regardless, that was an astounding performance, Burrsie!” Ponk clapped politely. “Now, I do have to ask, for the sake of your comfort— are you alright playing any part despite gender?” 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “I don’t mind. I mean, I prefer male roles, just cause that’s what I identify as…” 

 

“Oh my God, Wilbur! You could be in the coven with me!” his brother yelled.

 

“Now, now.” Ponk placated with their hands. “I still have to see where he’ll fit. Stage is open, everyone!” 

 

All of the other students shouted, ‘Thank you, stage!” causing Wilbur to startle back.

 

He shuffled down the stairs, sitting down next to Clay, who was beaming at him. “That was amazing! I didn’t realize you were that good.” 

 

“Well, he is!” Tommy’s voice rang out as he sat on Wilbur’s other side. “And you probably suck.”

 

“But, I’m the lead part—”

 

“—Okay?! You probably only got it because you’re so darn handsome!” Tommy argued. “You’re tearing apart my family, and everything bad in the world is your fault!” 

 

“Everything bad?!” Clay staggered back in confusion.

 

“Don’t listen to him.” Wilbur chuckled. “He doesn’t mean any of that stuff.”

 

“Yes I do! I mean every word!” Tommy leaned over his brother to look Clay in the eyes. “Tell me— what’s your secret? Do you take steroids? Do you slice away at the fat on your face and body to sculpt yourself into the mightiest of all Chads?” 

 

Clay’s eyes went wide, then he smiled. “Well, I’m flattered you think I look so good! Um, no secret— just hard work and consistency. I go for a run every morning, then I—”

 

“—Nobody cares!” Tommy leaned further. “Now that I have you every day after school, I’m going to prove how much of a fake robot you are!”

 

“Can you stop leaning on me?!” Wilbur pushed at the shoulder digging into his chest. 

 

Tommy jolted back, causing his elbow to dig harder before disappearing completely. Wilbur rubbed at his sternum, wincing at the residual pain.

 

“Sorry…” Tommy muttered. 

 

Wilbur sighed. “It’s fine. If you’re gonna harass my friend, just don’t injure me in the proccess.” 

 

“So, I can harass Clay?” Tommy raised an eyebrow, an evil grin slowly cracking along his face. 

 

“No!” Clay whined. “Wilbur, stop him! I can’t get injured this early in the rehearsal process!” 

 

“Don’t harass him, Toms,” Wilbur scolded, insincerely. 

 

Tommy huffed. “Well, now you’re in on it. It’s not fun anymore.” He got up, and walked away. 

 

Wilbur pictured the boy’s face as he turned from them— the corners of his mouth most likely turned downwards into a coy pout. But, before the two could even joke about Tommy’s antics, Niki broke through their conversation.

 

“Clay, hi! Me again…” she said, doing the same insecure act Wilbur loathed so passionately.

 

Clay twisted to look at her. “What’s up?” 

 

“I had a few questions” —she tilted her head, smiling politely— “about the script.” 

 

“Oh, yeah sure! Let me just go grab it!” Clay pushed himself up to walk away, but Wilbur’s hand shot out and grabbed his wrist to stop him.

 

“Great, thanks! I’ll be on stage waiting!” She winked, turning on her heel and going down the levels, her pigtails bouncing with every step. 

 

“Wilbur…?” Clay glanced down at their contact, his eyebrows furrowed. 

 

“Find out what she’s playing at,” Wilbur said. “For all our sake.” 

 

“I can’t— drama stays at the door, remember? Wilbur, I have to be professional, especially since me and Niki are the lead parts.” Clay frowned.

 

“But this is high school theatre, not Broadway.” Wilbur huffed, ripping his hand away. “Niki is actively trying to reveal our deepest secret. Doesn’t that mean anything to you?” 

 

The blonde looked away, pressing his lips into a flat line. “Wilbur, you don’t understand. Sure, that’s important, but not as important to me as the college I get into. This part is great for my resumé, and even better for my future!”

 

“You won’t even be able to go to college if our secret gets out. We could be locked up and— ”

 

“—and experimented on, and tortured, and blah blah blah.” Clay looked back at Wilbur, narrowing his eyes. “This is the last time I’ll say it: drama stays at the door, which means that as long as we’re in this auditorium, you have to stop embarrassing me with your ridiculous worrying. If Niki tries to do anything weird, I’ll be able to handle it myself.”

 

Wilbur cast his gaze down to his shoes, suddenly feeling smaller. “Whatever, Clay. Personally, I don’t think it’s so ridiculous to be worried, given that Niki has incredibly damning information on you.”

 

“What…? Wilbur, that’s not even funny…”

 

“Well, it’s not a joke. George told me what happened, and it’s bad.”

 

Clay gawked. “He told you but not me?!” 

 

“Clay?” Niki called out. “Are you coming? Or, did you finally realize that I’m so ugly and cow-faced that you don’t want anything to do with me…” 

 

Clay grunted, crossing his arms. “Meet me at the Moon Pool after rehearsal, and be ready to explain yourself. I have to go.” He sighed, turning away to meet Niki at the stage. 

 

‘Shit.

 

‘I’ve never seen Clay so intense— he’s really passionate about theatre.

 

‘It’s like I’m seeing a whole new side of him, and I don’t know how to feel…’

 

“Hey, loser.” Techno’s voice startled him out of thought, causing him to jerk back. “Why so pensive?”

 

“W-what are you doing here?” Wilbur asked.

 

Techno blinked, watching him for a moment. “Um, driving you home?” He took a seat next to him. “Did Clay show you the theatre? I texted him asking if he could, but he ghosted.” 

 

“Oh? Uhm, he did, but don’t worry about the ghosting stuff…” Wilbur’s attention shifted to the stage, where Clay and Niki were animatedly talking. “He’s been acting very strange since yesterday.”

 

Techno’s eyes went wide. “Well, maybe that’s why. What is she doing here?” 

 

“She’s Abigail, apparently,” Wilbur grumbled.

 

The senior’s eyes narrowed as he watched Niki press a hand to Clay’s shoulder. “Oh my God, she is such a floozy. Doesn’t she have a girlfriend?” he said, crossing his arms and leaning back into the seat. 

 

“Does she?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know.”

 

Techno nodded. “It’s that Cara girl I was ranting about; I told her to leave me and Clay alone the other day and that pink-haired drag was all over her.” 

 

“Wait, so that means…” Wilbur trailed off, his mouth falling agape. 

 

“Means what?” 

 

“N-nothing.” 

 

“You’re a fucking nuisance. ‘Nothing’— oh my God, nobody cares enough to elaborate anymore.”

 

“I was just thinking to myself.”

 

“So do that with your mouth shut.” His older brother leaned into his space, his face morphing into a sardonic grin. 

 

“You’re so mean.” Wilbur huffed. “You hate me.” 

 

“Yep,” Techno lied. “Ever since I saw your fugly mug that first day, I haven’t known peace.” 

 

Wilbur shook his head. “And you’re calling me ugly?” 

 

“That’s what I just said. Open your ears and listen, you hag.” Techno smirked, then reset to how he was sitting before. “I’m over this. Anyways, are you gonna audition for this freak show?” He gestured to the rest of the cast. 

 

“I already did.” 

 

“And?”

 

“And nothing. The director is going through the cast list and figuring out where they can put me.” Wilbur shrugged. “Why don’t you audition? If Mx. Ponk let me today, I’m sure they’ll let you.”

 

“Ew, no.” Techno scrunched his nose up. “That sounds terrible. I have better things to do with my time. Besides, ‘The Crucible’ is so passé, it’s embarrassing.” 

 

Wilbur chuckled. “Seriously? It'll be fun. Besides, you’ll probably have to wait for me and Tommy after school anyways.” 

 

“Well, I’m using that time to work on my college essay,” Techno said. “I think I’m gonna use my experience in the American foster system to guilt them into giving me scholarships.”

 

“I mean, isn’t that what you’re supposed to do? It was a significant point of your life.” 

 

“Yeah, but colleges take more pity on the downtrodden, so I’m giving them my life story. That way, if they don’t admit me, I can pretend it’s because they’re total assholes and not because of something I was missing.”

 

Wilbur nodded. “That’s understandable. But, can’t you write your essays after rehearsals, then?” 

 

“I’m not auditioning, so shut up about it. If I was going to be involved in any theatrical endeavor, I think I’d like to do something with costumes or set design. You know that’s my shit.”

 

“Did I hear costumes?” Ponk’s voice trilled behind them, causing the two of them to jump.

 

Techno twisted to look up at the director. “Um, hello? Now, what the fuck.” 

 

“I came from the booth,” they explained. “I was just about to tell Burrsie here that I have a part for him— but, now that I hear his…”

 

“...Brother,” Wilbur supplied.

 

“Right. Now that I hear his brother is interested in costumes— I must beg for assistance!” Ponk fake pouted. “I am severely under-teched, you see, and I would love it if you'd take up costuming for this show!” 

 

“You haven’t even seen any of my work,” Techno spoke bluntly, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“I don’t have the time to. You can clearly dress yourself, so that’s all I need to know!” Ponk said. They turned to Wilbur. “Now Burrsie, you’ll be playing the part of Reverend John Hale. Alexis has your script up in the tech booth.” They pointed at the back of the theatre, where Wilbur could spot a beanie-wearing head looking out of a window right back at him.

 

“Oh, cool.” Wilbur grinned. “That’s a pretty big part, are you sure?”

 

“Burrsie, I’ve never been not sure of anything. Well, I was this one time— when I was directing a regional production of ‘The Wiz’, and my music director was white. Now, I don’t know what it is, but those folks have no rhythm— no offense!”

 

Wilbur laughed at the story. “None taken,” he said. “Thank you for my role, Mx. Ponk. I won’t let you down.”

 

Techno laughed as well, but for a different reason. “Oh, he probably will.”

 


 

When Wilbur got to the Moon Pool, Clay was waiting for him just as he said he would. He was leaning against a rocky wall on the pool’s edge, strong arms folded across a broad chest. Wet, golden hair was tucked behind his ears, revealing a singular piercing that Wilbur had never noticed before. The silver hoop hung delicately on the right side of Clay’s head, shining slightly in the light from above.

 

“Uhm… Clay?” Wilbur said, slowly drifting closer.

 

The blonde wasted no time cutting to the chase. “What does Niki know?” he asked, his cold expression unmoving. 

 

Wilbur relayed to Clay everything George told him the day before. Surprise painted itself all over the other’s face as he took in the news of Niki’s photo, his arms dropping to his sides in disbelief. Though he looked to be lost on multiple things, only one comment made it past his lips.

 

“But… Eret was the only person who took pictures of us…” Clay trailed off.

 

“I heard,” Wilbur said. “I’m sorry, Clay. That kind of betrayal stings, I would know.”

 

“Yeah…” Clay sniffed, then lowered his gaze to the water.

 

“Now do you see why I’m apprehensive about you being so buddy-buddy with Niki at rehearsal?”

 

“Oh, come on. You’re ridiculous,” said Clay, looking through his eyebrows at the other teen. “I don’t like her either. I’m not an idiot— I haven’t forgotten what she’s done. But if you want me to be openly rude to her in a place where I have to constantly look, sound, and act my best, then you’ll be very disappointed.”

 

“Then why not just ignore her? You don’t have to be mean or nice, you know…”

 

“You clearly have no idea how the industry works, Wilbur.”

 

“This isn’t the bloody industry!” he said, his eyes shooting open in frustration. “Please, Clay, just stop being so graceful with her. If not for me, then at least for Techno.”

 

“What does Techno have to do with this?”

 

“Well, this apparent fondness for Niki is making him question the integrity of your relationship. Imagine how he feels watching her touch your shoulder and giggle whenever you speak.”

 

“Then I’ll just clear up any confusion with him!”

 

Wilbur threw his hands up. “How? You’ve been ignoring his text messages, and you can’t even say why since he doesn’t know our secret! I was really thinking about telling him, Clay. What if Niki takes that chance away?”

 

“Since when did you want to tell him? You got super mean when I talked about it yesterday!” Clay scoffed. “Do you think you’re the only person who matters to him? How come when I want to tell him it’s like, completely taboo— but whenever you want something we have to just follow along!?”

 

Wilbur looked away. “That’s not true. I don’t expect that of you guys.”

 

“You so do! You want me to jeopardize my future and look like a complete asshole in rehearsals just because you’re scared of Niki, and now that you’ve changed your mind about letting Techno know, you’re trying to use my feelings for him to manipulate me!”

 

“Dammit, Clay— now you’re just making things up!”

 

“Don’t tell me that!” Clay pointed in the other’s face. “God, you sound like my dad. Again, I’m not a fucking idiot— I know exactly what you’re doing.”

 

Wilbut felt the feeling of smallness creeping back up on him. “O-okay, fine. Can we just drop this?”

 

“Sure. But just so you know, I’m going to keep doing what I’ve been doing— I’m not going to shut out Niki, and I’m going to keep doing what’s best for my future. If you don’t like it, then you can drop the show,” said Clay, with more bite than Wilbur had ever heard from him. “At the end of the day, John Hale can be recast, but John Proctor” —he gestured to himself— “can’t.”

 

Shocked, Wilbur could only nod in response, but his thoughts spoke in his tongue’s stead.

 

‘Why am I always fighting with someone? Can’t my life be peaceful for just one hour?’

 

Clay took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling with rigid motion. He opened his mouth like he was going to speak, but his expression quickly flattened as he decided against it. With no more to say, the blonde ducked under the water, leaving Wilbur alone.

 

‘I’m starting to think there’s a reason why he and I don’t hang out on our own.’

 


 

The next day had been awful— he texted George about his quarrel with Clay, but he received no reply. They couldn’t talk during AP Lit either, since a pop quiz caught the whole class off guard. He’d later find out that two more teachers were feeling particularly bothersome, as they assigned him pop quizzes as well. With all the petty stones he was being thrown, Wilbur wasn’t sure if he felt up to attending rehearsal that day; he was seriously contemplating going to the nurse’s office and playing sick.

 

‘But if I don’t show at rehearsal today, then Clay will think I dropped the show…’

 

Determined to not prove the jock right, he dragged himself to the theatre and plopped his bag on one of the seats towards the front. As the rest of the cast filtered in, he made sure to look busy by reading through his lines— which he’d highlighted the night before.

 

“Alrighty, everyone!” Clay’s voice rang across the stage, the sound of his footsteps following. “Please come to the stage! Jack Manifold is gonna lead us in warm-ups and positive affirmations!”

 

Wilbur huffed, then got up to follow the other students as they shuffled towards the spot Clay and Jack Manifold had picked as their circle space. As the cast went through what Wilbur thought were the most ridiculous warm-ups, he couldn’t help but keep his eye on Niki. He felt so vulnerable in the space with her, especially since Clay’s “professional” act made sure the blonde would jump to her defense whenever Wilbur made it clear that she wasn’t to be trusted.

 

“Oh, look at that— my cast has already taken the initiative!” Ponk’s voice hollered out, silencing the group of students. “Apologies for being so late, I was writing a game plan for today!” 

 

Tommy’s voice cut through the air, “Are we going to get to blocking?” he asked, brimming with excitement.

 

“Not quite! We still have to finish the table read!” Ponk said, taking a seat in the front row. 

 

“Why can’t we just read our scripts and block at the same time?” Tommy muttered, his voice quieter now. 

 

Wilbur snorted, opening his mouth to reply before Clay cut him off. 

 

‘That’s just not how things run around here, Tommy,” the junior said, proudly. 

 

‘He looks so smug about being in charge…’

 

“He was just asking a question,” Wilbur bit out. 

 

“And I was just answering,” Clay said, matching his firmness.

 

Ponk projected their voice from where they sat, “Is there a problem?”

 

“There shouldn’t be!” Clay answered, shrugging at Wilbur as if to confirm. Wilbur rolled his eyes but said nothing. 

 

“Right!” Ponk hummed, looking down at the clipboard in their hands. “So, before we begin, I want to introduce our new cast member— who just got their role yesterday! Wilbur here will be playing Reverend John Hale!”

 

Wilbur felt his face heat up as all the eyes in the room suddenly turned on him. All of them clapped and cheered, making an effort to support him.

 

Ponk continued, “We also have one more addition to our lovely ensemble— seated right there is Technoblade! He will be costuming all of you lovely folk!” Ponk gestured to the seats behind them where Wilbur’s older brother sat. His frown was visible all the way from the stage. “Is that a bit of nepotism I smell?” 

 

“I never agreed,” Techno called out, standing up. “I have my portfolio with me, and nothing is happening until you look at my work.”

 

“I told you, I don’t need to see your work, Techie.” Ponk twisted in their seat, frowning slightly.

 

All three brothers' faces scrunched up at the nickname. 

 

“Techie?” Tommy repeated, gagging slightly. 

 

Techno seemed to do the same. “Don’t call me that,” he said. “Look, it’s beyond gauche that you’d hire me just based on the way I dress myself. For all you know this could be a reverse-Anna-Wintour situation.”

 

“Wait, ‘reverse-Anna-Wintour’?” Ponk repeated, tapping their pen to their chin. “Oh! I think I understand; you’re saying that, for all I know, you could know how to dress yourself but not other people?”

 

The look on Techno’s face could only be described as pure awe. His eyes grew to the size of bowling balls, and his normally-clenched fists eased at his sides while he gawked at Ponk’s deciphering of his lingo.

 

“How the fuck did you know what I meant?” Techno asked.

 

“Silly. I thought what you meant was obvious!” The director smiled. “Do people usually not understand you?”

 

“Um… yeah.”

 

“Well, you’ve no need to worry about that here! However, we are getting sidetracked, so let’s put a pin in this and I can look at your portfolio when we take five. Sound good?”

 

“Sure…” Techno said, looking around in bewilderment. 

 

“Alright, alright,” Ponk said, laughing as they twisted back around. “So, the game plan! I would like all of you to find seats close to the stage, and we’ll read through the script from where we left off!” 

 

Wilbur rushed to grab his bag and b-lined straight for Techno, shimmying through the aisles and sitting besides him. Tommy tried to follow but was quickly drawn away by Clay’s sister and a kid with black and white hair. 

 

“So, Techie, may I see your portfolio?” Wilbur grinned as Techno glared at him. 

 

“Ew, weasel,” he said, handing the folder over to the brunette anyway. 

 

Wilbur flipped through it, recognizing certain costumes from previous shows, and also seeing brand new ones. “Okay, but if Mx. Ponk already wants you to be the costumer, then why go through all of this trouble?” 

 

Techno hummed. “Well, this is like my first opportunity to use my portfolio. This is gonna be the same shit I show to the colleges I apply to, so I want to see if I have to alter it before I start sending it out.”

 

“Oh.” Wilbur frowned, handing the folder back. “I thought you weren’t concerned about college.” 

 

“I’m not. I already have grants lined up and I’ve already been accepted early into some, but… that’s just for general studies.” 

 

“Oh,” Wilbur repeated, beginning to slouch in his seat.

 

“I don’t know.” Techno sighed. “I was thinking of just applying for Florida State. That way I’d be close to you guys, ‘cause like, I don’t want to move far away and be all alone,” he mumbled the last part, skimming through his portfolio as a way to look distracted. 

 

“But… it wouldn’t be for long, right? Besides, Dad’s always gonna welcome you home.”

 

“Since when are you onboard with the idea of me moving away?” 

 

“I’m not, I—”

 

“—Burrsie,” Ponk called out, sweetly, “let’s pay attention to the rest of the cast so you know when it’s your line.”

 

Wilbur flushed, nodding and frantically opening his script to search for the part they were reading. Techno barked out a laugh, but remained quiet otherwise.

 


 

After an excruciating two hours of table reading, Ponk finally allowed a thirty minute break before they began blocking the show. Wilbur hoped that his brother would drag him along to grab food, but— when he turned to ask— he found Techno’s seat empty. Defeated, his eyes scanned the theatre for his older brother, sure enough catching him talking to the director about something in his portfolio.

 

Just when he was about to resign himself to sitting in the corner for the half hour, he heard his name being called. He twisted himself around, searching for the voice and catching George standing at the entrance. Wilbur tried for a genuine smile, but it came out forced.

 

“Hey, George!” He waved the shorter brunette closer.

 

George smiled back, just as polite, and walked over to the seats. “Hey.” 

 

“Hey,” Wilbur repeated. “Do you hate me?”

 

“Geez, whatever happened to subtlety?” George snorted. “No, I don’t but“ —he took a deep breath— “can we talk?” 

 

“Yeah.” Wilbur glanced around, noticing some lingering students. “Let’s go to the tech booth, it’ll be more private.” 

 

George nodded, following behind Wilbur until he closed the door behind him. He passed by Wilbur to take a seat facing away from him, and the taller watched him take a breath— he seemed to be preparing for something. 

 

“So, I first wanted to say that I’m sorry for not replying to your message yesterday,” George began, “and… for ignoring you this morning. I didn’t mean to come across as cold but, unfortunately, I’m afraid you might have come to your own conclusions.” 

 

“You don’t have to apologize for not responding, George,” Wilbur said, crossing his arms and looking down at the stage. “I should apologize to you. I was far too forward when I assumed that you feel the same way that I do…”

 

“I do.” 

 

“And I’d really appreciate it if we can stay friends— wait, what?” Wilbur blinked, his eyes widening as he processed what George had said.

 

“I like you, a lot.” George turned around, his warm, dark eyes locking onto Wilbur’s. “I was thinking about kissing you, and I have many times.” His eyes flitted away, like he was remembering every thought before that day.

 

“Oh…” Wilbur breathed out. “Then, why didn’t you?” 

 

“Because,” George said, intensely, “we can’t.” 

 

Wilbur stepped forwards, drawing closer to the other. “Why not?” 

 

George shook his head. “It wouldn’t be smart to get together while Niki’s threats loom over us.” He pushed himself off the chair, drifting over to the edge of the booth. “With Clay’s focus being solely on the show, and Nick… doing whatever he’s doing… I’m the only one with enough wit to deal with her at the moment.” 

 

Wilbur turned towards the stage, catching sight of Niki and Clay talking, again. He turned back to the other teen. “Let me help, George. Didn’t you ask me for help last weekend? We have no conflict of interest— we both want the same things.” 

 

“Wilbur” —George turned back to him— “I’m crazy about you. I’m crazy about the way you care so much about your friends, and about the way you care about our secret, and about how you trust so carefully— but when you do, you trust completely. You work on bettering yourself every day, something that not everyone can say about themselves.” 

 

Wilbur felt the air knock out of his lungs, staring at George with wide eyes. 

 

George continued, “And I’m crazy about— forgive my bluntness— how hot you are! That day I fixed your collar was the day I thought: ‘this is more than just a crush— it’s delicate, and it’s fleeting— it’s special’. I’ve truly never felt this way about anyone before, Wilbur. Maybe you think I don’t mean that— but you don’t know how many boys at this school are certified dunces. I’ve never met somebody who is capable of your intelligence and compassion… It's so attractive.”

 

Wilbur gaped, his jaw dropping. He stared at the shorter in awe. 

 

Nobody has ever said that to me before…

 

‘How do I even respond? I can’t just agree and move on like George didn’t just monologue about his feelings for me.

 

‘He’s waiting for me to respond.

 

‘What do I say?

 

‘What do I say?!’

 

“Was that too much?” George tilted his head, but he didn’t look the slightest bit guilty. 

 

Wilbur couldn’t stop the laugh that bubbled out of him. “No, no, you’re fine. I’m just at a complete loss for words.” 

 

George sighed, reaching out his hand to grasp the taller’s. “You don’t have to say anything right now. I said all that so that even though we cannot be together right now, it’s not because I’m not attracted to you… clearly.” He offered a small smile.

 

Wilbur returned the smile. “Well, uhm… I’m attracted to you too. Or— shit— uhm, I like you, sorry...”

 

‘I sound like a bloody robot.’

 

Despite Wilbur’s stammering, George’s eyes sparkled with unspoken happiness— which quickly turned to distress as the two of them could hear footsteps approach the booth. George squeezed his hand once before pulling away, allowing the taller to turn around and face whoever was approaching their private moment. 

 

“Burrsie, I was looking for you—” Ponk’s voice cut off, staring at the two teenagers. “Well, and who might you be?”

 

“Um, I’m George.” The brunette offered a polite smile. 

 

“Okay, so… Georg or Sunday?” Ponk crossed their arms, a happy smile on their face.

 

“Huh?” He tilted his head. 

 

“For your nickname,” Ponk explained, as if it was obvious. “Like, Georg Von Trapp from ‘The Sound of Music’, or Sunday as in ‘Sunday in The Park With George’.”

 

“Oh, um…” George side eyed Wilbur, his eyebrows drawn up with confusion. “I– I guess Sunday.” 

 

“Alright, Sunday!” Ponk clapped their hands together, their smile dropping. “Now, what on Earth are you doing in the tech booth?”

 

Wilbur shot George a panicked look, opening his mouth so he could cover him. But before any words slipped out, the other teen spoke with a familiar level of impressive calmness.

 

“I was just showing Wilbur what I used to do over here!” George said, his smile plastic.

 

“Oh, like, stage managing?” Ponk raised an eyebrow. “Or maybe sound— er, nevermind that. How long ago was this?” 

 

“Um, the first thing! It was a few years back. Honestly, I barely remember anything. I just missed this place…” The shorter brunette cast a longing look around the booth before his attention was drawn back to the director. 

 

“Well, would you be willing to step back into the role of stage manager again?” Ponk asked. “I’m severely under teched. It was a miracle Techno and Alexis even agreed to help me.” 

 

“Alexis is here?” George looked around, clearly taken aback.

 

“You know him? Then that’s perfect! You two will be capable of working in harmony, then!” 

 

“Well, hang on a second, I—” 

 

Wilbur felt his mouth move before he even processed what he was saying. “You should do it, George. You were just telling me how much you missed it, weren’t you?” 

 

George shot Wilbur a look. “I was…” he spoke slowly, before dropping his shoulders with a sigh. “You know what, sure. Why not.” 

 

“Perfect! You’re perfect!” Ponk grinned brightly. “I’ll have Quaxo print out the script for you.” 

 

George snorted. “Quaxo,” he whispered before speaking up. “That would be lovely, thank you.” 

 

Ponk nodded, their grin stretched wide across their face as they turned and exited, now on the search for Alexis. The boys waited in silence until they heard the retreating footsteps fade out of earshot. Wilbur was the first to break into fits of laughter, followed closely by George. 

 

“I cannot believe you!” George managed through giggles, swatting at Wilbur’s shoulder. “I’m going to have to be forced here every day!” 

 

“I’m not the one who lied!” Wilbur covered his mouth, trying to muffle his laughter. “‘I just missed this place’?! Have you ever even been up here before?” he exclaimed, his voice pitching up to mock George’s accent. 

 

“Never! Wilbur, what am I gonna do?!” George’s face had turned pink but his grin still shone brightly on his face. 

 

“Hey” —the other reached out, grasping George’s hands in his own— “I’ll be here with you. If you ever need anything, just ask me.” 

 

“I don’t think you know a thing about stage managing.” George teased, his honey brown eyes staring directly into amber. 

 

“I don’t, but I’m sure we could figure it out,” Wilbur said, stepping closer, “together.”

 

“Why do I have a feeling you’re not talking about stage managing anymore…?” George tilted his head, his grin smoothing down into a gentle smile. 

 

Wilbur chuckled. “Maybe I’m not.” 

 

George sighed, letting his shoulder droop. “I already told you, Wilbur. We can’t. Not right now.” 

 

“That’s alright.” He squeezed George’s hands. “I’ll wait as long as it takes for you to be mine.”

 

George squeezed back. “...I’m so happy right now.” 

 

Wilbur blinked, feeling his face flush, hard. “Well, this is the part where I shut up. I’ll— uhm, I’ll see you after.” 

 

He turned on his heel and promptly exited the booth, the image of George’s smile replaying over and over again in his head. 

 

‘I’m so lucky!

 

‘Today is the best day ever!’

 

“Wilbur?” Niki’s voice called from behind him, causing his thoughts to screech to a halt.

 

‘Never-fucking-mind.

 

Wilbur turned around slowly, eyes narrowing as Niki stood waiting with her hands behind her back.

 

“Niki?” he spoke slowly, discreetly shifting his weight to the balls of his feet in case he needed to dodge an oncoming water attack. 

 

“Can we… talk?” Niki approached slowly, pulling her hands in front of her to show that they were empty. 

 

“Uh— sure,” Wilbur said, sneering. He let her walk by him, following her down to the stage. 

 

She turned around once they reached the front row. “I just wanted to let you know, if you do anything to ruin this show for me, I will hunt you down and expose you to everyone,” she said, eyes darting around to make sure nobody else heard. “You’re a fuckup, and I know how much you love to make your problems everyone else’s, thou painted maypole!”

 

“What the fuck?” Wilbur bit out. “How will I know you won’t ruin this for me? You’re the one that sent that photo to George.” 

 

“Oh, so you do know about the photo. I was wondering if George would tell you. We all know how he likes to keep his secrets and all!” Niki giggled, dementedly. “Oh, but I’m sure you relate to him on that!” 

 

“Enough.” Wilbur sighed, crossing his arms. “I’m tired of this, Niki. Can’t you just move on already?” 

 

Niki’s grin dropped. “No. I’m not kidding, Wilbur, I will expose you to everyone. I’ll ruin your life.”

 

“With what? The photo? And what if everyone thinks it’s just photoshop?” he said. “It’s not like who you think I am is in anything other than fairytales. You’d look like a fool trying to convince the student body to believe you.” 

 

“Well, since I’m currently in my revenge arc, I have measures in place to make sure people will believe me.” Niki grinned. “So, just don’t forget any of your lines during the show, alright?” She leaned forwards, suddenly wrapping her arms around his shoulders. 

 

Wilbur froze, eyes shooting wide. He placed his hands on her shoulder, pushing her back. “What are you—”

 

“—Oh my God! Wilbur, I have a girlfriend!” Niki spoke, her voice rising to a yell so people would turn their heads towards the commotion. “Don’t be a perv!” 

 

Wilbur’s eyes shot wide. “No, no! It’s not like—”

 

“—Just kidding!” Niki patted his shoulder, smirking. She twirled away, an evil glint in her eye shining briefly in Wilbur’s direction. 

 

‘She is a demon straight from hell,’ he thought, carefully following her back into the fray of actors.

 

“Alright everyone! We’re back!” Ponk’s voice yelled, catching the cast’s attention. 

 

A slew of kids shouting, “thank you back!” followed as Wilbur grabbed his script from his seat, dreading the next hour.

 

Notes:

SOOOO CUTE RIGHT?! Love Georgebur the most! Please comment and leave kudos, it motivates us to keep writing. We really love reading all your comments, and we especially want to hear your thoughts on the Georgebur scene this chapter!

Let us know what your favorite part was, and stay awesome and stay slaying!

— Chris <3

Chapter 17: Where's The Respect?

Summary:

Clay's professionalism reaches an all-time high, and it begins to push everyone around him away. Dark pasts are brought to light— and where in the world is Karl Jacobs?!

Notes:

Hi guys! We're back from our hiatus. We feel better now about continuing our uploads now that we've had time to process Technoblade's passing. RIP.

Just wanted to give you guys a heads up— this chapter is probably our heaviest one yet. It tackles the following issues, so if any of these trigger or upset you, please leave a comment and we will give you a brief summary of what happened:

TW! Excessive transphobia (It adds to the story. Don't worry, me and Rat are both trans.)
CW! Brief violence
CW! Brief alluding to child abuse

Hope you enjoy reading. This one is very long!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The day began with Wilbur receiving a seemingly urgent text from his brother. Alert, he rushed to the school’s costume closet, meeting Techno in front of a wooden sliding door. 

 

“So, what’s going on?” he asked. “Is everything alright?”

 

“Um, no tea. I’m not dying or anything.” Techno rolled his eyes. “What’s got you all shook up?”

 

“Well, when you text me saying, ‘meet me at the costume closet ASAP’, it definitely sounds like ‘tea’.” Wilbur made air quotes with his fingers.

 

“Yeah, ASAP means ‘as soon as possible’, dumb ass. Like, as soon as you’re free?” Techno scoffed, turning to pull at the large handle in front of him.

 

Wilbur peeked his head in after his brother, coughing as dust began to fly around from the movement. “So, you took Ponk up on their offer?” 

 

“Fucking obviously.” Techno coughed out, waving his hand in front of him to clear the air. “I actually kind of like them— they’re like a less gay Law Roach.”

 

“And you’re the more gay Law Roach, I’m assuming?”

 

Techno glared over his shoulder at him. “You’re making snide comments now— but when you disappear without a trace, I’ll be the one with that smirk on my face,” he said, quickly turning back to the rows and rows of dusty hanging fabric. “Anyway, I needed you here because you know this show better than I do, and I want your input on what costumes would work best. I have a vague idea of the vibe I’m going for, but you’re the history buff so I need you to tell me what’s period accurate and what’s not.”

 

Wilbur sighed. “Can’t you just research?” 

 

“I could, but I don’t have the patience for that. Plus, what’s a nerdy little brat like you for if not helping your gorgeous older brother out?” Techno explained, beginning to shove away different piles of clothes. “So, the Salem Witch Trials happened in like, the 1700s, right?”

 

Wilbur groaned but followed behind, picking his way through the obstacles. “Close,” he said. “They were a little before. Around 1690—” He sputtered as a bag was thrown at him, fumbling to catch it. He looked inside, horrified to find different tones of hair. “Gross! There’s probably lice in here!”

 

“What? Oh, are those the wigs?” Techno shuffled back, grabbing the bag from the brunette. “Oh Christ, they look like they haven’t been worn in ages.” He pulled out the first one, trying to figure out where the front was. 

 

“What’s the stuff hanging all around it?” Wilbur pointed out as Techno finally held it up at the right angle. “It looks like skin…”

 

“It’s the lace.” Techno scrunched his nose up as his other hand traced along the jagged rips. “Ugh, it’s crazy. Whoever wore this last has a death wish upon them.” 

 

Wilbur snorted. “You should probably wear gloves to pull out the rest.” He shuddered at the thought of all the germs that were contained in the plastic bag. 

 

Techno nodded, shoving the wig back in. “Good idea,” he agreed, wiping his hands on his pants.

 

“Techno? Are you in there?” Clay’s voice called out from the outside. The brothers heard his footsteps draw closer before they looked up, seeing him standing at the entrance. “Oh, hey!” he said, wearing a casual smile. 

 

“Hello...” Techno answered, standing frozen in his spot.

 

“So, you’re on costumes?” Clay asked, looking around the closet. 

 

Techno nodded, his face turning bright pink.

 

“Great!” The blonde began to draw closer. “If it makes things easier, I have my sizing chart ready for you.” 

 

“Oh… um, thanks.” Techno tossed the bag aside, swerving around Wilbur to approach Clay.

 

“Of course! So do you have your notebook ready?”

 

The senior seemed to snap out of his trance. “What? Do you see my notebook?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow.

 

“Well, how are you gonna take my measurements if you don’t have anything to write down?” Clay furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. 

 

“Um…” Techno turned to shoot a confused look at his brother. Wilbur shrugged in response. “I guess I can just use my phone.”

 

“You’ll transfer it to your notebook then, right?”

 

“Don’t be dull, of course I will.” Techno let out a nervous laugh, yanking his phone out of his pocket and handing it to Clay. 

 

“Oh, you’re not gonna take it down yourself?” 

 

‘He is becoming utterly insufferable,’ Wilbur thought. ‘He has no reason to be acting so pompous.’

 

“Just write it down,” he called out, his annoyance clear.

 

Clay looked over at the brunette. With a sigh, he turned his attention back to Techno, grabbing the phone and beginning to type. 

 

“And… here you go!” The blonde handed it back, a bright smile adorning his face. 

 

Techno looked over the note, his eyebrows drawing downwards. He looked up at Clay, then back down, then up again. “These measurements look wrong— the chest measurement is really wide. Do you anticipate yourself hulking out of your costume close to the show or…?” 

 

“Oh! Well, those numbers are gonna be what I am by the time the show happens; it’s around football season, so I’ll be bulking, not hulking,” Clay laughed out. 

 

“Bulking?” Techno raised an eyebrow, a smirk growing on his face. “Can’t wait to see that.” He reached out, squeezing Clay’s shoulder. 

 

Wilbur’s face twisted in disgust. ‘Dear God let this end soon before I shove my head into this lice-ridden bag.’

 

“Thanks! Can’t wait to show you,” Clay said with a wink, before reaching out to grab Techno’s wrist. He lowered it down slowly, interlacing their fingers. “So is it okay if I go now? I have to get back before warmups.”

 

Techno blinked. “Um, why? Doesn’t that Jack guy do those?” 

 

“Yes, he does— but I’m a lead collaborator in this show. You’re lucky I have the measurements on hand. Imagine if you had to waste time figuring them out.” 

 

“I don’t think I’d be wasting time doing my job…” 

 

“That’s true. Well, you’re welcome for making your job easier then!” said Clay, slowly pulling his hand away from Techno’s. “Also— before I forget— as much as I love holding your hand, Techno, is it okay if we keep PDA out of rehearsals? I was willing to make an exception this once, just because I know this is your first show with us, but in the future I’d like to keep things professional here.”

 

Wilbur felt his blood run cold, turning to face the couple with an incredulous look. Techno stood frozen. 

 

‘He can’t be serious…

 

‘What an asshole.’

 

“Oh…” His brother’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Yeah, that’s fine…”

 

“Great! Thanks so much!” Clay grinned brightly, then made his way to the door. “And Wilbur— we’re starting in five. Plan on being late again?” he teased, but nobody took it as such. 

 

“Oh, I don’t know. I’d hate to seem like a diva.” Wilbur flashed a fake grin, watching his friend laugh and turn on his heel, exiting the closet. 

 

Silence enveloped the two as Wilbur watched for any sign of a reaction from his brother. But Techno just stood there, made of cold stone. If he were a stranger, maybe Wilbur would see the senior’s broken expression and think he was simply annoyed or confused— but he was his brother— and behind his brother’s rust-colored eyes were glimpses of the past repeating itself.

 

“You alright?” Wilbur spoke gently.

 

Techno let out a long breath, pulling his hands up to cover his face. “Jesus Christ, rehearsal hasn’t even started yet and I feel like shit.” 

 

“I’m sure he didn’t mean for it to come out that way…” 

 

“What other way could he have meant that?!” Techno scoffed, scrubbing at his face. “I was so off today, too. Oh my God, it was like when Elle sees Warner in ‘Chip on My Shoulder’. I looked like an idiot.” 

 

Wilbur frowned, moving to stand in front of Techno. “You were just flirting. You had no way of knowing he’d be so weird about it since you guys have been doing that for close to a month now. Also, Clay’s been acting weird since the first day of rehearsals.” He reached out towards the senior, looking for any signs of apprehension, instead receiving a nod. “This is not your fault,” he said, placing a comforting hand on the other’s arm. 

 

Techno pulled his hands off his face, looking up at the brunette. His cheeks had gone red from embarrassment and his eyes had gone glassy. “He’s clearly ashamed of me, Wil. What if this is just like those boys back in England? I literally wish I was a robot with no feelings, so then these idiot boys wouldn’t be able to trick me into believing they’re different than whichever skeeze came before them.” 

 

“Hey, Clay is different. I don’t know why he’s so concerned with professionalism— considering it's just a high school play— but I do know that it’s not because he doesn’t like you.” 

 

“Ugh, whatever,” Techno said, trying to seem unfazed, though Wilbur could tell he was growing more distressed as he watched the other begin to pick at his cuticles. 

 

“I think this is a him issue, not a you one. And— and if he truly is like those other boys, then I’ll eat my words— but that just means that he never deserved you in the first place.”

 

Techno groaned. “It's fine, Wil. I don’t care.”

 

“If you want, I can talk to him…” Wilbur offered. “If he realizes how you feel, he’ll apologize.” 

 

“Shut up, loser. I know how this shit works.” Techno shook his head, pulling back. “I’m perfectly capable of talking to my own sort-of-boyfriend.” He looked over at the clock on the wall, taking a deep breath. “Um, you should probably head to the stage.” 

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened. ‘Okay, he clearly wants me to leave.’

 

“Oh, right…” he said. “Uhm, let me know if you have any more questions about the costumes.” 

 

“I asked you about the time period, not the costumes.” Techno smiled. “I wouldn’t be caught dead asking you for fashion advice.” 

 

The younger laughed, turning to make his way towards the auditorium.

 


 

After warm ups, Wilbur heard a flirty, familiar tone beckoning him to the tech booth. Making his way up with a pep in his step he entered the area, butterflies in his stomach and chest taking wing when his eyes met George’s. 

 

“Hey George, did you need me?” he asked, a delighted grin carved into his face. “More than usual, that is?” 

 

“Oh, stop.” The other teen giggled, his rosy cheeks pulling up the corners of his mouth. “Where’s this confidence coming from all of a sudden? You know I’m unavailable for the time being…”

 

“Ah, yes. I do know that,” said Wilbur, drawing closer to George. “Well, I’m just excited that everything is out in the open, okay? I keep so many secrets—”

 

“—As do I.”

 

“Right— and it’s good that we can finally be honest about this.” He held out his hand. “Don’t you think?”

 

George’s gaze focused on the offer extended, a warm sigh leaving him as he intertwined his fingers with the other teen’s. “I think…. that if being honest is making you this desperate, then perhaps I should lie more often.” He stepped closer, lowering his voice to a damning whisper.  “But to answer your first question— yes. I do need you.”

 

Wilbur felt his heart jump. Even though it had been no more than 24 hours since they decided to halt further advancement of their relationship, he could already feel himself growing weaker to George’s charms; it drove him delightfully crazy the way he was teased like a promise was being dangled in front of him. Something within him longed for the innocent feeling he got whenever either of them was tickled by the playful cadences of their voices. To him, the break being taken from any romantic pursuits felt like a game of chicken— and he didn’t know why, but he needed to win.

 

“For…?” Wilbur asked, his words dripping out of his mouth like syrup.

 

“For helping me figure out this stage managing nonsense,” George said, pulling away from their contact in a swift, clever move. “You told me I could ask you, did you not?”

 

“Oh,” Wilbur’s eyes widened as he was dropped back into reality.  “Well, uhm, I don’t really know much but I’ll see what I can do.” 

 

“Thank you so much! Now, this way.”

 

George ushered him to the center of the booth where a script with stage directions penciled all over the pages laid open like a sacred text.

 

“What’s the problem?” Wilbur asked, letting his fingers skim over the writings. “Other than the fact that these drawings make it look like you’re trying to summon a demon?”

 

George chuckled. “Don’t smear them,” he muttered, lightly batting the other’s hand away. “Do you think I should write down the lighting and sound cues?”

 

“That’s it?” Wilbur raised his eyebrows playfully. “You don’t need me for this— especially considering that you could ask Alexis or Karl. You know, since they’re the ones who work light and sound…” he trailed off, cherishing the way George blushed shyly as he pressed further.

 

George tilted his head. “Hm… interesting, I hadn’t thought of that,” he said, coyly rolling his eyes. “I think you should go ask them, then— since you’re so eager to help me.”

 

“Right, good save. So, where can I find them?”

 

“I know, right? Anyway, you can find Alexis down at the stage. He’s messing with the source fours. Karl though— I have no idea where he is.”

 

“Source fours?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow. 

 

“The lights, dummy.” George smiled. “Now, go! I can’t have any more cute boys distracting me.”

 

Wilbur felt his face get hot. “You were the one who called me over…”

 

“I said go!”

 

“Right.” Wilbur turned away, squinting down at the stage and noticing Alexis’ beanie bobbing around in the wings. “Is that him? Why is it so dark?”

 

George’s eyes went wide. “Oh— so that’s what I forgot…” 

 

In a swift move, George pressed a button on the lighting board, bathing the stage and a few cast members in warm, white light. Taking that as his cue, Wilbur began descending from the booth all the way to the stage. Now that he could make Alexis out clearer, he was able to approach the teen— but he looked busy. 

 

‘What was I supposed to ask him again…?’ he thought, watching Alexis aim one of the lights at something in the distance.

 

“Amazing!” Alexis called out. “Okay, that’ll be twenty four…” 

 

“Uhm, hi,” Wilbur interrupted, catching the other’s attention. 

 

Alexis straightened out, stepping towards him. “Oh my God, I didn’t even realize you were there!” He parted his hair out of his face, revealing a soft smile. 

 

“You’re okay, don’t worry,” the taller replied. “So, uhm, George sent me down here—”

 

“—Oh, does he need the cues? One sec.” Alexis pulled a small radio out of his pocket, pressed a button and said, “Sunday, type ‘twenty four’ and hit ‘out’, please. Also, make sure you’re writing this shit down.”

 

Wilbur shot a look at the booth, where he saw George fumbling around in search of a radio of his own. Once the teen found it, he held it up in the air and pressed a button on it just as Alexis did.

 

“Okay, one moment!” George’s voice rang from the device. “You know, I didn’t know we had radios…”

 

“Obviously. You sent poor Wilbur down here to ask me something and wasted his precious actor time! For shame, Sunday.”

 

“Shut up, Quaxo— Wilbur offered to help me!”

 

“Bruh.” Alexis rolled his eyes, let go of the button and stuffed the radio back into his pocket. “So is that all you’re here for?” he asked Wilbur.

 

“Oh, I guess. Do you know where I can find Karl?” he replied, looking around the theatre as if the dirty blonde would appear out of thin air.

 

“You mean Rocky? Nah, he ran off somewhere like he always does.”

 

“Rocky?” Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “Wait— ‘always does’? What do you mean?”

 

“Aw shit, I’ve said too much,” Alexis said, his eyes going wide. “Aren’t you gonna see him at Nick’s Thanksgiving thing? Why don’t you ask him yourself?”

 

“Is he going?”

 

“Yeah. You are too, right? If not, then I just made this super awkward…”

 

“I am, I think. My family doesn’t celebrate it, so my schedule should be open. I’ll probably end up going.”

 

“Oh yeah, I forgot you don’t do Thanksgiving ‘cause you have that whole ‘cute British indie boy’ vibe.”

 

“What.”

 

Alexis’ face went red immediately, and he turned away to pretend to continue his work on the light. “Nothing— shouldn’t you be backstage, bro? We’re gonna start blocking act two soon!”

 

Wilbur nodded slowly, scrunching up his face in confusion. “Right. It was— it was nice talking to you.” 

 

“You too, Burrsie,” Alexis said with a hesitant wave.

 


 

When Wilbur got home he headed straight to his room. Save for the blissful interaction with George, rehearsals had been exhausting; Clay was being a diva with no regard for anyone but himself, and the disheartening conversation between him and Techno was playing on loop in Wilbur’s mind. 

 

‘The drama professors in the UK would eat him alive,’ he thought. 

 

He found himself reaching for one of his guitars, much too restless to take a nap. Picking at the instrument’s strings seemed to ease his worries, but he couldn’t get so much as a strum in before his door slammed open.

 

“Jesus!” Wilbur jumped, hitting the strings with a loud twang. 

 

“Dad says you have to teach me!” Tommy squawked, holding up a stringless acoustic guitar.  

 

Wilbur blinked. “I can’t, Toms. I’m a little stressed— do you want to try another day?” 

 

“Dad said, though,” Tommy insisted. “If you don’t, he told me he’ll ground you!” 

 

Wilbur scoffed, placing his guitar to the side. “Okay, now I know you’re lying. He doesn’t ground me. He only started doing that with you.” 

 

“WHAT?!” Tommy screamed, his eyes wide. 

 

“Don’t act surprised.” Wilbur raised an eyebrow, pushing himself off his bed. “Here, give me the guitar.” 

 

Tommy lurched away, shielding the instrument with his body. “NO! IT’S MINE!” 

 

“Tommy, it has no strings. Look, can we compromise?”

 

His brother’s eyes went from round and alert, to squinted and suspicious. “Maybe…” he trailed off, looking around the room.

 

“I’ll string it for you right now, and you’ll let me teach you some other day,” Wilbur said, inching closer with an outstretched arm.

 

The blonde jumped, then darted past him. “Hey bro, hands off my body! Stop trying to steal from me!”

 

Wilbur froze. “What.” 

 

“How about this: I string it myself, and you go kick rocks!” Tommy said, then began to rifle through one of the older’s drawers. “Ooooh do I see a diary in here?”

 

“Don’t!” He shoved Tommy aside, pushing the drawer closed. “How did this turn into you snooping through my shit?!” 

 

“Well, that’d be because snooping through anyone else’s is so boring, Wil,” Tommy whined, unperturbed. “You’ve got secrets, I can just tell.” 

 

“Fine then, so you don’t want that guitar stringed?” 

 

“No! I want you to teach me how to play it! I want, I want, I want!” Tommy huffed, marching over to the brunette’s bed and taking a seat. He pulled the unstringed guitar into his lap, admiring the wood finish. “Dad didn’t order you to do anything… I was lying, okay? Happy now!?”

 

“Uhm, yes, actually. Why didn’t you just say that in the first place?” Wilbur sighed, taking a seat next to him. 

 

“I was nervous, okay? Jesus…” Tommy muttered. “Even super chads like me get a little nervous, and shy, and scared.” 

 

Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows before letting out a chuckle. “Okay, fine, I’ll teach you.” 

 

Tommy gasped. “Really?!” 

 

“Right after you tell me where you got this thing.” Wilbur reached over, finally grabbing the guitar to pull into his own lap. 

 

“Just around. Why is it any of your business?” 

 

“Because nobody just gets a guitar.”

 

“Oh, what, are you the only one in this family who can be musically inclined? Well, I have news for you, bi— I mean… I have news for you, nerd!” 

 

“Okay… I was saying that guitars are expensive, you don’t just happen across one.” 

 

“Oh.” Tommy blinked, loosening his defensive pose. “Um, well, Dad did give it to me. That wasn’t a lie.” 

 

“Yes it was, I can tell.”

 

“Fuck— okay, well…” Tommy’s face went red. “He said that it was in a box somewhere and that I should bring it to you…”

 

“Thank you for telling the truth.” 

 

“FUCK YOU! I’m NOT lying! Wait, what?” 

 

“I know. Thank you.” Wilbur hummed, turning away from his brother to inspect the frets. He pushed the guitar back to Tommy and dropped to the floor, reaching under his bed for his guitar case. 

 

“What are you getting that out for?” Tommy asked, peering over the edge of the bed. “Are we going somewhere?” 

 

“What?” Wilbur shot Tommy a look of confusion. “No, I’m just grabbing the strings.” 

 

“Oh.” Tommy sat back. “Would you go somewhere with your guitar? You could be a traveling musician.” 

 

“Uhm” —he opened the case, shuffling through different packets of strings to pick the softest ones— “I don’t think there’s a lot of money in being a busker these days. So, no.” 

 

Tommy hummed, twisting around to plunk at the intact guitar behind him. “Wil?” 

 

“Yeah?” Wilbur glanced up at the noise, then back down, continuing to read the different labels. 

 

“I don’t hate you…” Tommy’s voice got quieter. “I know I said I did a while ago, but I was upset. Rightfully so.” 

 

Wilbur sighed, sitting back. “I know you don’t hate me, but thank you.” 

 

Tommy nodded, handing over the stringless instrument when Wilbur gestured for him to. 

 

“You know who I do hate right now, though? Clay,” Tommy began again, louder now. “He’s being very rude to me, and you, and Techno.” 

 

Wilbur laughed, plucking out the bridge pins to set the string in. “Yeah, I agree.” 

 

“That ‘professional’ act is so tiring— there’s nothing professional about how huge his ego is. He always keeps trying to correct the way I stand on stage, as if I don’t already know! I’m just hitting my marks right now, I’ll perfect it once we’re off book!” 

 

“Which is when?” Wilbur raised an eyebrow, pulling the string down the neck. 

 

“In like three weeks,” Tommy said. “It’s not like my lines are that hard.” 

 

“Mhm.” Wilbur wrapped the wire around the post a couple times before turning the peg to tighten it. 

 

“They aren’t!” Tommy scooted forwards so he was leaning off the bed. “But Clay acts as if I don’t know how to read! Everytime I start a line over he corrects the way I say it! Like, shut the fuck up you fucking idiot bimbo!! I get you care about the show or whatever, but so do I! I care so much— and if Dad misses even one viewing I’ll ruin the show for everyone!” 

 

“I understand. Is Toby coming out to see it?” Wilbur asked, changing the topic to be about something that didn’t make his brother so angry.

 

“I think so…” Tommy nodded. “I told him the show dates and he’s already scheduled a flight. And Dad already agreed to it.” 

 

“I would hope so. I’m pretty sure Dad would be ready to adopt Toby if he was given the chance.” 

 

“Sigh, why did Tubbo have to be blessed with amazing parents— not that Dad isn’t amazing, I love Dad.” 

 

“Alright, Tommy.” Wilbur shook his head with a laugh. He finished with the last string and handed it up to Tommy. “It’s not tuned, so it’s not gonna sound great but—” 

 

Tommy strummed loudly, wincing as the notes clashed with each other. “Ugh, this is awful!” he shouted. “How on Earth do you get yours to sound so good?!” 

 

“I just said it wasn’t tuned…” Wilbur closed the case, shoving it back under his bed.  “Here, I’ll do it for you the first time but then you’ll have to learn how.” He sat beside his brother again, taking the guitar out of his hands. 

 

“Well, how do you do it?” Tommy asked, leaning towards the brunette to watch what he was doing. 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “Sometimes I use an app, I also have this thing.” He held out a tuning device, setting it aside as he began to twist the pegs himself. 

 

“Wow. You’re pretty good at this.” 

 

“I’m not even playing anything. Also, you’ve heard me before— this isn’t new.” 

 

Tommy huffed. “Well, you haven’t played at all since we moved here.” 

 

Wilbur looked at him with surprise. “Oh,” he muttered, “I guess I haven’t…”

 


 

“Can we reset for scene fifty-six? The forest scene?” George called out from the front row, causing actors to shuffle around on stage, a few stepping off of it to sit back down. 

 

Wilbur was one of the few, taking a seat next to his older brother quietly. He peeked over at what Techno was writing down, glimpsing an array of different ideas circled and question marked. 

 

“Clay, can I have you to stage right?” George’s voice drew Wilbur's attention back to the stage. “Splendid. Now, will you be able to hit center stage by your next line?” 

 

“Probably,” Clay answered. “But shouldn’t Mx. Ponk be the one directing me?” 

 

“I’m just asking a question, Clay.” George sighed. “Go through the lines until I call hold, please.” 

 

“Okay…” Clay trailed off, then inhaled deeply. “But… what if I feel like John Proctor would go upstage during this part?” 

 

Techno looked up from his notebook, cocking an eyebrow at the commotion. “Is he serious…?” 

 

“Unfortunately,” said Wilbur, through gritted teeth. 

 

“Well, at least I know now that I’m not the only one he’s been—”

 

“—A giant dick to? Yeah.”

 

“Clay, I appreciate your willingness to make strong choices,” George began, “but is it possible for you to just go to your mark right now? I need everyone’s movements written down before the off-book date to ensure that things run smoothly.” 

 

“No, it’s not possible,” Clay said, firmly. “Like you just said, blocking will be set in stone once we’re off book, so now is the time for me to make choices. You know, as an actor, I don’t appreciate being told what my character would do unless it’s by the director.”

 

Niki placed a soft hand on the athlete's shoulder. “C’mon,” she urged, “if we just do what George says right now, then we’ll have time to figure it out in the next run.” 

 

Clay nodded, and the two of them made their way back to their first marks, ready to start from the top of the scene.

 

“Oh, that little—” Techno scoffed, slamming his pencil down into his notebook.  “She has not kept her hands off of him the entire week, but I’m the problem?”

 

Wilbur frowned, leaning over to whisper to him. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing serious— she’s dating Cara.” 

 

“Right, because Niki would totally be the last person to ever cheat on their partner,” Techno grumbled.

 

“Just pay her no mind.” Wilbur rolled his eyes. “As for Clay… he’s just being polite, anyways. He sees everything with her as ‘professional’. Trust me, I don’t want them interacting any more than you do.” 

 

“What ever happened to that demon girl being your little bestie?” Techno said. “Like, ‘Niki, pink heart, cat emoji’?”

 

“She went insane after I didn’t answer her texts.” Wilbur huffed. “She’s the reason Tommy spent those few weeks literally hating my guts.” 

 

“Oh, so she’s a manipulative frog. No wonder she’s all over Clay, she’s probably trying to turn him against you like she did with Tommy, or something.” 

 

“Or something,” Wilbur agreed, slouching down in his seat. 

 

Techno opened his mouth to respond but was swiftly cut off by Clay— as John Proctor— slicing through the air with his voice, performing his lines as if it were the day of the show.

 

“My wife has not left the house this month!” he shouted, stepping closer to Niki and towering over her. 

 

“Why must she leave the house to send her spirit on me?!” Niki— as Abigail— cried out. “Don’t George Jacobs come jabbin’ at me with his walking sticks? Feel the lumps he gave me only last night!” She pulled herself closer to Clay’s strong frame, placing one of his hands on her thigh.

 

‘Damn,’ Wilbur mused. ‘If she wasn’t a wretched person, I would be impressed by how committed she is.’

 

“George Jacobs is locked up in the jail,” Clay said, before suddenly pulling away from the theatrical contact and facing out towards the booth. “Actually— can we hold? My throat is kind of dry, and it’s taking me out of the moment.”

 

“Oh my God?” Techno muttered, aghast. 

 

Everyone in the wings began to murmur and point at the blonde, some looking genuinely worried and others just rolling their eyes. 

 

“Quiet backstage, please,” George said into a microphone, causing a silence to befall the theatre. “Clay, no one can call hold but me. If this is an urgent situation, then quickly get a drink so we can continue, please.”

 

Clay let out a sigh, as if it was tiring him to speak. “Can’t one of you guys get me water? I get if you can’t George, but Alexis and Karl are just sitting there watching me.”

 

Alexis, who hadn’t spoken since the scene reset, grabbed the mic from George and said, “Actually, me and Karl have been talking this whole time about cues.”

 

Karl leaned over to make sure his voice could be picked up, too. “Um, yeah. Also, it’s not our job to get you water.”

 

“Isn’t it your job to make sure the show runs smoothly, actually?” Clay said, his expression tight. “How is that going to happen if the lead of the show gets vocal damage from projecting his voice when he’s dehydrated?”

 

George huffed, the actor’s entitlement finally getting to him. “If the lead of the show cannot get water for himself— the way that everyone else in the cast has to— and sustains vocal injury from poorly lubricated chords, then his understudy will go on in his stead on the night of the show.” 

 

Clay pointed a finger at the stage manager. “Oh, come on. You know what? Fine, I’ll do it myself. But only because it’d be cruel and unfair to expect my understudy— whoever that is— to perform anywhere close to my level.” With that, the blonde put his hands up in defense before walking off the stage and out to the hallway.

 

Techno’s brow furrowed as he and Wilbur watched Clay stalk off. There weren’t many times that the eldest Watson was rendered speechless, but Wilbur could imagine how shocking it was to see someone as typically sweet as Clay act in such an uncouth way. 

 

“I’m gonna talk to him,” Wilbur muttered, pushing himself up and exiting the theatre in pursuit of the other actor.

 

His resentment only grew in the time it took for him to get to the water fountain. In his current state, Clay was hurting everyone Wilbur cared about.

 

‘Techno, George— even Tommy hates him right now.

 

‘This has gone on far too long. Someone needs to bring him back down to Earth…

 

‘So be it.’

 

Fuming, Wilbur approached the jock in the hallway. He was mid-sip. “What the fuck was that?!” he demanded, crossing his arms stiffly around his figure. 

 

Clay raised an eyebrow, straightening himself out to look the brunette in the eyes. “I don’t appreciate the aggressive energy you’re projecting onto me right now. It’s—” 

 

“—Not professional? Well, guess what, neither is asking the stage techs for water like they’re your servants! They work so hard to help you already, from writing down your blocking to literally spotlighting you. Do you know what happened back at my old theatre in Brighton whenever someone would talk to tech the way you did?!”

 

Clay just squinted like Wilbur was the one acting out of line. “Gee, I don’t know. Could it be… something that doesn’t happen here because Brighton’s in a different country?”

 

“Shut up, Clay! Don’t act all smart now when you fail to do so every other moment of the day!”

 

“You’re being ridiculous. Also, that was hurtful.” He turned away like he was about to walk off.

 

“I don’t care.” Wilbur stepped closer to the blonde. “At least I’m acting like this because I have a reason to! You’ve been a gigantic arsehole throughout the entire rehearsal process, and how come? Because you need your miniscule moment of stardom in a stupid high school show?!”

 

“Listen” —Clay turned around and challenged the advance, stepping forward as well— “just because you don’t care about anything doesn’t mean the same goes for me. I have dreams, and this show is going to help me achieve them. We’ve been over this. My acting methods are no one’s business but mine and Mx. Ponk’s.”

 

Wilbur gestured widely and quickly, almost hitting the other in the process. “Your ‘ methods’ make everyone miserable. Even Techno was appalled by some of the shit you said back there!”

 

Clay reacted with burning ire, reflexively grabbing Wilbur by the collar of his shirt.

 

“Do not bring Techno up to manipulate me again,” he said, his voice low and frightening. “You act like I owe you something just because he’s your brother. Well, news flash— I met him before I met you, and I’m confident that he would’ve still ended up liking me even if you and I weren’t friends!” He twisted the shirt in his grip, the veins in his hands and arms appearing as if they were highways of flesh rising off of his body. 

 

Whispers of thunder could be heard from outside. “Then maybe we shouldn’t be!” Wilbur shouted, shoving himself away from Clay. “I don’t need your Jupiter-sized ego, and I don’t need you in my life. There are plenty of jocks at this school who I can talk to whenever I feel like humanity can’t get any stupider. You aren’t special.”

 

Clay inhaled deeply, a dangerous glint in his bright, green eyes. Then, in a heartbeat, he charged at Wilbur, picking him up by his shirt once more and pinning him against the wall of lockers. A clang reverberated through the empty halls of the school, and a crash sounded from outside as lightning struck. The lights inside flickered on and off, and separating white clarity from pitch blackness was Clay’s marble face staring at Wilbur with anger which rivaled any that the brunette had seen before.

 

“Okay— you were obviously trying to make me mad, right?! Fine then, I’ll bite. Wilbur— you are easily the most pathetic guy I have ever met. You just talked a big game about ‘not needing me’, but the kicker is that you actually do,” said Clay, clearly fighting back the urge to scream. “You wouldn’t even have friends at this school, if it weren’t for me. Maybe you’d be able to realize that and actually be grateful, except you’re always so busy complaining about your mediocre life all the time.”

 

“Clay, quit it,”  Wilbur muttered, gripping at the blonde’s hand and trying to pry it off of him. “Please.”

 

“No, let’s talk about it, Wilbur. Because ever since you moved here you’ve done nothing but whine about this place, and while I’ve been making an effort to get the fuck out of this town, you’ve been lecturing me about how I’m ‘disrespectful’, ‘undisciplined’, or just not good enough!” 

 

“I said quit it, Clay!” Wilbur bit out, his grip becoming sloppy and desperate. “I-I never even said those things—”

 

“—You didn’t have to!” the blonde finally yelled, overcome with emotion. “I know you think that stuff! EVERYONE does!”

 

The lights seemed to flicker one last time before complete darkness absorbed the world around Wilbur, a sudden spike of pain jabbing him right in the face.

 


 

Wilbur’s nose was in agony as he hunched over in the seat outside the principal’s office staring at the floor; the only noises in the air were the small breath that snuck past his lips, and Clay’s foot rapidly tapping. 

 

“Can you quit that?” Wilbur hissed out, adjusting the tissue on his nostrils. 

 

Clay whimpered. “Sorry.” 

 

Wilbur huffed in response and shifted back, careful not to drip blood on his shirt. 

 

“...I’m sorry about punching you, too,” the blonde said, barely above a whisper. 

 

Wilbur glanced at him, then huffed again. “I believe you, but I don’t know if I forgive you yet.”

 

“That’s fair…” Clay’s words died out and he sniffed softly, unable to say anything else. 

 

“Claybourne Simpson and William Watson, come in,” the principal called out, causing both boys to startle. 

 

‘His government name is Claybourne?’

 

Clay sent a pleading look as they got up and filed in, taking the two seats opposite of the woman typing at a computer, her acrylic nails clicking away until she looked up at Wilbur’s swollen nose.

 

“Wow, he totally nailed ya,” Principal Rowland— as Wilbur had deduced from the nameplate on her desk— said. She sighed, turning away from the screen and towards the two teens. “Claybourne,” she continued, “it’s been a while hasn’t it?” she smiled, but clear malice hid behind her teeth.

 

Clay nodded, green eyes not lifting from his lap. 

 

“Right, well, moving on.” Rowland hummed. “I’m going to need your stories detailing exactly what happened. Claybourne, we’ll start with you.” 

 

Clay looked up, eyebrows drawn up in distress, and then he looked to Wilbur. Wilbur shrugged, straightening up when the Principal snapped her fingers in front of Clay’s face. 

 

“Don’t look at him, look at me,” the woman said. 

 

Clay nodded, beginning to stumble over his words. “Well, I— um— so Wilbur, he— he came to talk to me while I was getting water—”

 

“—You’ll need to speak up. I’m afraid I’m having trouble hearing you,” Principal Rowland said, leaning forwards. 

 

Clay cleared his throat, his eye contact dropping down to the desk. “I said that he had to talk to me when I was getting water, and— and he was kind of… mad at me. So— um— he was telling me off and, well, I— I got mad at him, too. Then… um, I kind of… um, pushed him into the lockers—”

 

“—And that’s when you punched him in the face?”  

 

Clay shook his head rapidly. “N-no! We were just, um, verbally fighting and we both said some mean things to each other… and— and I think I pushed him against the lockers again… and, um, I was so mad that that’s when I punched him,” he said. “But I didn’t mean to get so angry! A-and I feel horrible about what I did!” 

 

The principal gave him a skeptical look. “If I were to ask your friend the same question, would he answer the same?” She turned to Wilbur, who nodded. “Right, well, since it’s not uncommon for bullies to threaten their victims into silence…”

 

“He didn’t threaten me, I started it,” Wilbur said, struggling through a nasally tone. “So whatever you need to do to me, do it now and get it over with. I just want this to be over.” 

 

“Hmm…” Principal Rowland looked at both of them. “Why would I do something to you, William? Claybourne here is the one who assaulted you.”

 

“He didn’t—”

 

“—You don’t have to protect him.”

 

“I’m not,” Wilbur said, raising his voice. “With all due respect, Principal Rowland, I don’t feel comfortable having this talk when you’ll hardly let me finish my sentences.”

 

The woman looked surprised, the cracked corners of her lips turned suddenly downwards. “Would you rather your parents be present for this conversation, then? I’m getting the impression that this situation is much more nuanced than either of you are letting on.”

 

“No! Please don’t call my parents!” Clay jumped forwards. “I’ll do anything, just don’t call them!” 

 

“Oh? So there is more that you’re trying to keep hidden?” Her mouth twitched upwards for a split-second before returning to a neutral line. “Well, Claybourne, I’m afraid I’ll have to contact them. I’m a mandated reporter, you realize?” She leaned forward like she was speaking to a toddler. “I’m so sorry, though…” 

 

“Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God…” Clay whispered, running his hands through his hair several times. 

 

Wilbur’s eyes narrowed as he watched the blonde freak out, realizing that it reminded him of his brothers when they first arrived. More specifically an instance when Techno got into a fight at school during his first week of fostering, and Phil had to diffuse tension between the eldest and the principal. At first, Wilbur was ecstatic that he was getting to go home early, but that feeling was short-lived as he sat down next to his new brother— who had curled himself into a ball in the back seat, refusing to make eye contact with Wilbur or Phil the entire ride home out of pure fear of what reactions he would get.

 

Wilbur’s eyes widened, staring at Clay with increasing worry. ‘Wait… so are Clay’s parents…?’ 

 

“Yes, thank you, yes we’ll be waiting, thank you for coming in,” Principal Rowland’s voice droned back in, the click of the phone snapping Wilbur’s attention back. 

 

‘If they find out he was acting up, what will they do?

 

‘There must be a reason he’s so scared of them.

 

‘If it’s anything like why Techno was so afraid, then I need to make sure Clay gets in as little trouble as possible…’

 

“Is calling our parents really necessary?” Wilbur asked.  “It was just a stupid quarrel. Clay already apologized— can’t he just go home now?” 

 

“It’s sweet that you’re trying to defend your friend, but this is just protocol.” She sighed, picking up the phone once more, dialing Phil’s number. 

 

As the call proceeded, Wilbur heard Phil’s tone picking up traces of worry while the woman explained the situation in vague detail, only mentioning his name. Wilbur sank down in his seat, sighing loudly as the principal cast him a look. He ignored her, beginning to poke at his nose to see just how much it hurt. 

 

“You probably shouldn’t mess with it until your dad comes,” Clay muttered, bouncing his leg as his eyes flitted everywhere. 

 

Wilbur cast a worried look to the blonde but didn’t say anything— knowing it’d just make the situation worse. Though he was still a tad resentful that Clay had punched him, seeing his clear distress made Wilbur wish he’d never stormed out to confront him. 

 

“Of course, thank you for coming in. We’ll see you in a bit.” The principal's voice was sickening as she finished the call. She turned to Wilbur, worry drawn on her face. “Are you alright? Do you need an ice pack?” 

 

Wilbur shook his head. “It doesn’t hurt that bad. It probably looks worse than it is.” 

 

“Still.” She hummed, her thinly-veiled judgment casting a shadow over Clay. “Getting punched in the nose can’t be fun.” 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “It’s fine. He’s already apologized to me.” 

 

“And did you accept it? It’s gotta feel like a knife in the back to have your friend do that to you.” 

 

Wilbur narrowed his eyes. “I’ve had friends do a lot worse.” 

 

“Hun, you should probably talk to the school counselor about that. So you don’t fall into old habits— right Claybourne?”

 

“Um” —Clay looked at Wilbur, wincing— “r-right.” 

 

“And you should probably do the same, no?” She hummed, folding her hands on the desk. 

 

“I should.” Clay nodded, looking down at his lap again. 

 

“What would the school counselor do?” Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. “I thought they only helped with grades?” 

 

“They do,” Principal Rowland said. “But they also help with all those pent up emotions you might not be able to express otherwise. They’re usually very helpful!” 

 

‘Yeah right. I’ve heard what Techno’s said about government therapists. No way a school counselor is different.’

 

A knock interrupted Wilbur’s thoughts, causing him and Clay to twist around in their seats to see who was entering. 

 

The receptionist poked her head in, smiling brightly at the two teens before looking up at the Principal. “William’s father is here.” 

 

“Oh, that was fast!” The principal blinked in shock. “Send him in.” 

 

The receptionist nodded, leaving. A moment later, Phil entered, his eyebrows furrowed with worry. Wilbur turned back around as the man approached him, rough hands finding his face and tilting his head up. 

 

“Are you alright?! What happened?” Phil asked, eyes scanning the bruise that had slowly grown across Wilburs nose and near his eye. 

 

“Didn’t she tell you?” Wilbur moved his face out of his father’s loose grip, grimacing as the movement caused blood to run down the back of his throat. He pushed the tissue back on, refusing the urge to sniffle as the tissue soaked red. 

 

“It looks broken,” Phil said, now running his hand through Wilbur’s curls. “I wasn’t told any specifics.”

 

“Oh, uhm—” 

 

“—I believe William and Claybourne here got in a fight, and Claybourne ended up punching your son,” Principal Rowland cut him off, smiling too wide for it to be polite.

 

“Claybourne..?” Phil’s eyes flicked up to Clay, pale eyebrows raising in surprise. “Wait— is this true, Wilbur?” 

 

Wilbur shook his head. “I provoked him.” 

 

Phil looked down at his son, his shock increasing. “You started it?!”

 

Wilbur nodded. 

 

Clay sputtered. “W-well, I actually was saying pretty mean things and—” 

 

“—And I was the one who started the conversation. I said some mean things too,” Wilbur said. “If I had approached you outside of rehearsals once I had the chance to cool off, I feel like we could’ve just talked it out.” 

 

Clay nodded slowly, casting a nervous glance up at Phil. Wilbur caught the fearful expression that crossed his face and swiftly turned towards his dad. Through his eyes he tried to show him that he was concerned for Clay, praying he would see and catch on. 

 

“Once Claybourne’s parents arrive, we will have to have a discussion on the proper consequences for these two,” the principal said, looking mildly put off. “We, at this school, are vehemently against violence and believe every action requires some consequence, as minor or major as it may be.” 

 

Phil hummed, disapprovingly. “Right.” He looked back down at his son, confusion painting his face at the brunette’s pleading look. “Would you mind if we step out for a moment? Just until Clay’s parents arrive.” 

 

“Yes, of course,” Principal Rowland smiled. “The next office over is empty and unlocked if you need it. I’ll have our receptionist come get you once they arrive.” 

 

Phil nodded, walking to the door and opening it for Wilbur, who followed silently. 

 

Once Phil had flicked the light on in the empty office, he immediately turned to Wilbur. “Right now, this should be easier than pretending we have telepathy.” He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Are you lying about what happened, Wilbur?”

 

“What?” Wilbur paused, blinking in surprise. “No, of course not.”

 

“This is so… unlike you, son,” Phil said softly, placing his hands on Wilbur’s cheeks again to look at his nose once more. 

 

“Dad, quit it,” Wilbur mumbled, swatting at his hands. “Clay was just being a bit… much. He was making rehearsal hell and I decided to have a chat with him in the halls.” 

 

“And he… punched you in response?” Phil raised an eyebrow. 

 

“We were already arguing, I’m sure he just thought the next step was actually fighting.” Wilbur sighed. “But he was really apologetic right after I came to, and the entire way to the office. It seemed like he didn’t realize how angry he was.” 

 

Phil nodded. “What was he doing in rehearsal?” 

 

“He was being stupid.” Wilbur huffed, crossing his arms loosely. “But now… he looks so… afraid.” 

 

Phil nodded, crossing his own arms with a sigh. “Doesn’t it remind you of when we first fostered Techno? Or even Tommy, for that matter?”

 

“Yeah, I was actually thinking that…” 

 

“Hm. So maybe we do have telepathy,” Phil joked, though neither him or Wilbur thought it was funny. “So do you know if everything’s okay at home for him? Is he safe?” he asked, looking at the general direction of the principal's office. 

 

Wilbur shrugged. “I don’t know, honestly. He’s mentioned his parents a couple of times but I’ve never met them.”

 

Phil nodded, his eyes flicking back to his son, the worry in his eyes yet to concede. “The principal seems…” 

 

“I don’t think she likes Clay very much,” Wilbur said. “She was pretty harsh— especially when talking about his ‘reputation’.” 

 

“To be fair, he did punch you in the face. That shouldn’t be something that’s dealt with lightly.” 

 

Wilbur groaned. “I’m fine .”

 

“He broke your nose.” Phil raised an eyebrow. “We’re going to have to reset it so it’s not crooked.” 

 

“Tommy literally knocked my tooth out once. This is nothing.” 

 

“Wil, he should be lucky I’m not gonna press charges. If he wasn’t your friend and Techno’s boyfriend, I’d be right cross.” 

 

“Dad, no.” Wilbur shook his head. “It’s not that serious. Like I said, we were both in the wrong.”

 

Phil nodded. “And your maturity in being able to recognize that is why you’re only grounded for two weeks, instead of three and a half.” 

 

Wilbur blinked. “Huh?” He looked at his dad, incredulously. “What do you mean I’m grounded?”

 

“I was figuring we would talk more about it at home, but now’s a good time as any.” Phil looked away. “It wouldn’t be fair to Techno and Tommy if I let you get off scot-free.” 

 

“You never grounded Techno!” Wilbur’s voice bordered on whiny. “And Tommy only got grounded because he instigated his fights.” 

 

“From what you told me, you were the one to approach Clay,” Phil pointed out. “Which makes you the instigator. ‘I provoked him’ were your exact words..?” 

 

Wilbur frowned. ‘Dammit, he’s right.’ 

 

“Besides,” Phil continued, “it’s only two weeks. You’ve reclused for far longer.”

 

“So, do I give you my phone or…?” the brunette asked. 

 

“If you’re suggesting that, then yes.” Phil offered his hand out. “You can turn it off before you hand it to me.”

 

‘I should have kept my mouth shut.’   Wilbur huffed, grabbing his phone and holding the power button down for a few seconds before placing it into his father’s hands.

 

“Thank you.” Phil smiled softly. “You’ll get this back in two weeks.” 

 

A soft knock on the door caused the two to turn towards the receptionist who was peeking her head in. “Principal Rowland is requesting you both back.” 

 

“Of course. Thank you.” Phil smiled politely, following behind the receptionist back to the principal’s office with Wilbur in tow. 

 

Wilbur took his seat again, glancing over to Clay, who had begun to bite his nails. He raised an eyebrow, ready to ask the blonde if he was alright, until two other people entered the office. 

 

“Sorry for being so late!” Mrs. Simpson, presumably, shrieked out, causing Wilbur to wince at the volume. “We had to settle a few things before we left!” 

 

‘Her smile looks like wax.’ Wilbur thought, his eyes flicking around her face before looking away. He felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise, choosing to sink further into his seat. He was thankful that his nose had finally stopped bleeding.

 

“What exactly happened?” Mr. Simpson spoke behind the teens, causing Wilbur to tense further. He heard shuffling behind him for a moment, then his father’s hands on his shoulders. 

 

“Boys,” Principal Rowland began, her smile growing wider as if she was expecting something to happen, “I’ve told them all I can. Would you like to explain?” 

 

“So… um, we were blocking stuff out and I, um—” Clay started, his eyes darting around. 

 

Mr. Simpson’s brisk tone caused the blonde to straighten up. “Claybourne, speak up.” 

 

“Right, sorry,” Clay mumbled out, clearing his throat. “I went to get water and Wilbur followed me. He started talking to me about my behavior because he wasn’t happy with it and, um, well—”

 

“—We ended up arguing,” Wilbur cut in, receiving a grateful look from the jock. “We started to say some pretty awful things to each other and Clay got hurt.” He winced, knowing there was no avoiding the next part. “Then, he punched me.” 

 

Mrs. Simpson sighed and looked over to her son, her eyes narrowing. “Is this true, Claybourne?”

 

He nodded, his eyes focused on his knees. “I don’t know what came over me. I’m really sorry, Wilbur.” 

 

“I’m very disappointed in you,” Mrs. Simpson said. “I thought we were done with all of this fighting.” She leaned over, half-whispering, “Also, when I heard the basics of what happened, I expected someone a little more… well— let’s say worthy— of a fight. I mean seriously, Claybourne, where’s your sense of discipline?”

 

Wilbur felt Phil bristle behind him, clearing his throat. “Uhm, excuse me but I believe these two are friends. I think it may just be a misunderstanding between each other.” 

 

“Right.” Mrs. Simpson nodded. “But you can understand, given my son’s past experiences with fighting, how concerned we are. Although, it seems like this is your first time in the office?” 

 

“Actually” —Phil’s grip on the teen’s shoulders tightened ever-so-slightly— “my other son, Tommy, got into fights pretty often when he first came to live with us.”

 

“Oh. ‘When he first came to live with you’?” Mrs. Simpson’s smile faltered.

 

“He’s adopted,” Phil explained. “I’m pretty used to being in the headmaster’s office.”

 

“Oh, how… sweet!” Clay’s mom clapped her hands together. “And, um, is this one adopted as well?” 

 

“Ah, no.” Phil shook his head. “He’s my biological son.” 

 

“I see!” Mrs. Simpson glanced around, as if searching for something. “So, where is his mother?” 

 

Wilbur winced, averting his gaze as his heartbeat flooded his ears. 

 

“She’s, uh, no longer with us.” Phil frowned. “Unfortunately.” 

 

“Oh my gosh!” Mrs. Simpson placed a hand over her heart. “You poor thing.” 

 

Wilbur felt a spike of anger flare up in him, glancing over to her with a frown. “It happened six years ago. Thank you for your pity, though,” he said sarcastically, ducking slightly as he felt his father swat the back of his head. 

 

“Right,” Mr. Simpson chimed in. “So, what exactly is the problem here? Tell me exactly what the issue is and I’ll decide what to do with my son.” 

 

“Or we’ll decide.” Mrs. Simpson wrapped her arms around her husband’s. 

 

“Well, usually, we’d suspend both of them.” Principal Rowland folded her hands together on the desk. “But I really don’t believe the full story, given Claybourne’s history.”

 

“This is as full of story as you’re going to get,” Phil said. “If both of them are saying the same thing, which is rare, then I believe that they’re telling the truth. Now, are we able to move past this and on to the consequence, or would you like to keep figuring out every minute detail of the incident?” 

 

“Well— I think suspending our son might get a bit of backlash, Jenna. You are well aware of the fundraising we’ve done for this school, right?” Mrs. Simpson said. “Is there an alternative we could go with, instead? Something that wouldn’t go on his permanent record?”

 

“You should take him out of the play,” Clay’s father said, gruffly. “It’s clear that theatre nonsense isn’t teaching him any discipline at all.”

 

Mrs. Simpson sighed, agreeing. “I said the same thing, Malcolm…”

 

Clay whipped around, his eyes wide as he looked up to his parents. “What?! No! Please, I can’t lose this part! It has been teaching me things, I swear—”

 

“Claybourne,” Mr. Simpson silenced him, his square jaw tightening. “If you’re going to get disrespectful, I will make sure you never read another script in your damn life. Do you understand?”

 

Phil’s eyes were searching for a moment— thinking— before he spoke. “Perhaps taking your son out of the play might not be the best idea.” 

 

“And why would that be?” Clay’s mother looked around, confused. “If trying this acting thing hasn't changed his behavior, then what will? You know, kids with violent tendencies don’t tend to change. No matter how many things he’s tried, our Claybourne’s been the same through it all. He tries and tries, but it just doesn’t seem to be enough.” 

 

Phil’s nostrils flared as he closed his eyes, trying to keep himself composed. He took a deep breath, meeting Mrs. Simpson’s gaze head-on. “In my experience, kids with violent tendencies are only acting out to receive attention they don’t get at home.” He shrugged. “But, I don’t think that’s the issue here, is it? Once again, we’re circling back to the incident, itself, rather than its consequences.” 

 

“What would you suggest then, Mr. Watson?” Principal Rowland’s eyes narrowed. “We can’t possibly let Claybourne— and your son— walk away without learning their lesson.” 

 

Phil hummed, looking down at Wilbur then to Clay. “What about community service? If they miss a few rehearsals to get their task accomplished, I’m sure they’ll learn their lesson fairly quickly.” 

 

“Community service,” Mrs. Simpson said, as if she were sounding the words out. “What would that entail, exactly?” 

 

“It wouldn’t be anything outside of school of course.” Phil waved off. “Unless there’s another option?” 

 

The principal looked to Clay’s parents. “Why wouldn’t detention be a good option?” 

 

Phil winced. “I don’t think putting these two in the same room and telling them to be quiet would be a good idea.” 

 

“What about tutoring?” Mr. Simpson suggested. “Turn all this ‘arts’ passion into something actually useful.”

 

“Claybourne’s got straight A’s though, darlin’,” Mrs. Simpson said. “And I’m sure Mr.Watson’s son isn’t struggling with school, either.” 

 

“About those straight A’s…” The principal hummed. “Mr. Williams has sent in an email discussing Clay’s numerous absences in U.S. History that have yet to be resolved…”

 

“What?!” Clay looked at her, wide eyed. “But I’ve gone to every class!” 

 

“Your tone, Claybourne,” Mr. Simpson commanded. “Where’s the respect?”

 

“Sorry…” Clay looked like he wanted to sink into his chair, but his parents’ presence was preventing him from becoming smaller. 

 

“Let’s see.” The principal turned to her computer, typing something out. Her eyes scanned the page for a moment before she found what she was looking for, clicking on it and turning the monitor towards the others, displaying a row of A’s and a big, fat F. “As you can see, Claybourne’s grade is suffering because of his lack of attendance in this particular class.” 

 

Wilbur leaned forwards, furrowing his eyebrows slightly. The column that Clay’s U.S. history class sat in was far lower than it should’ve been. If what Wilbur had heard from Clay was true, there was no reason that the class should be number six on the list. 

 

“What?!” Clay exclaimed, but instantly caught himself. “I mean, th-that makes no sense— I swear I’ve been to every class but one.”

 

“You’ve been to class every sixth period but one?” The principal raised an eyebrow. 

 

“Sixth period? What?” Clay blinked. “No, it’s second period.” 

 

“That’s not what it’s telling me here.” Principal Rowland hummed. “So, how about we do this; William can tutor Claybourne through everything he missed in the class, and Claybourne can do the same for William.” 

 

“Uhm, but I’m not failing at anything.” Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. 

 

“Let’s see.” The principal turned her monitor back to herself, typing again. “It seems you’re right. You aren’t failing anything— but— there seems to be an issue with your credits. It’s telling me you have yet to complete the last semester of P.E., and without those credits, you won’t be able to graduate.” 

 

“What?” Wilbur blinked. “That doesn’t make any sense, though. I took P.E. my first year of secondary school, those credits should've been transferred over.” 

 

“It’s not showing me anything.” Principal Rowland gave a fake frown. “Sorry, hun.” 

 

“Can’t you contact his old school to get this sorted?” Phil’s voice was clipped, clearly irritated. 

 

Principal Rowland sighed. “Unfortunately, it’s too late to do so. All the credits transferred over, so their record of William is wiped clean.” 

 

Phil hummed and Wilbur could hear the doubt in his tone. 

 

“Can’t I just take P.E. in my senior year?” Wilbur asked. 

 

“Considering all the things seniors have to do during their whole year, I doubt you’d be able to fit P.E. into your schedule,” she said. “I’m so sorry, but look on the bright side! While you tutor Claybourne he can get you your semester’s worth of P.E.!” 

 

Wilbur hummed, casting a glance over to the blonde, who stared right back at him. 

 

‘Please, Wilbur,’ Clay mouthed.

 

Wilbur let out a sigh of acceptance. Electing, ultimately, to resign himself to the option presented. 

 

“Fine,” he said, sealing his fate.

 


 

Wilbur couldn’t help the sigh of relief when the two of them were released out into the hall. The principal had wanted to talk to their parents alone, which was fine by him. The less he had to deal with the fakeness of the principal and the passive-aggressiveness of Clay’s parents the better. 

 

“I’m really sorry,” Clay muttered, leaning on the wall opposite of the water fountain they fought at. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, it just kind of flooded out.” His teeth tugged at his bottom lip. “I’m really ashamed of the way I acted. My mom was right— I should have changed… but I guess I’ll never be enough, no matter how hard I try.”

 

“Stop.” Wilbur sighed, situating himself next to the blonde. “Everything your mom said was complete dog shit. No wonder you used to go around beating people up— with all of that pressure on you, you were probably full of pent-up frustration.” 

 

Clay seemed to flinch at the thought of his past. “Yeah… how could you tell? You weren’t there to see me, or even Nick and George…”

 

“What?” Wilbur raised his eyebrows. “Did Nick and George used to beat people up too?”

 

“No no no! I mean, you know a while back when George said we used to be… different?”

 

“Yeah. ‘Not the best of men’, right?”

 

“Uh, yeah. Well, we were all dealing with different stuff in our freshman and sophomore years… I’ll leave it to Nick and George to tell you what theirs was, but I guess now you know mine.” Clay’s eyes began to shine, tears threatening to spill out. “I-I was hoping you’d never find out, honestly. But you did— and you experienced it firsthand, which is even worse than someone just telling you.”

 

“I don’t care about any of that stuff. You guys aren’t the only ones; I was a fucking sod a couple years ago, too. But I changed, and so did you.”

 

“But I—” 

 

“—You broke my nose, yup. We can all see that.” Wilbur gestured to the dark bruises blooming on his nose bridge. Clay sniffed, looking down at his shoes, guilty. “You regressed— took a step back— who fucking cares? That doesn’t mean that your parents’ bullshit talk is right. I take steps back all the fucking time, and are my efforts not good enough? Am I undisciplined? Disrespectful?”

 

“No, of course not!”

 

“Then why does all that change when it’s about you?”

 

The passion in Wilbur’s voice caused tears to freely flow down Clay’s face. “I’m terrified of the person I used to be, Wilbur. I spend every day trying to run from him so that no one else has to be scared of him, either. But I hurt you… I bullied you, just like I used to do.”

 

Wilbur sighed. “Honestly, Clay, I’m more hurt by what you said before you punched me. About how I’m the most pathetic guy you’ve ever met? And all I do is complain about this place?” 

 

Clay’s face bloomed red. “I-I didn’t mean any of that. I was just saying the worst things I could think of, I think.” He looked up, meeting Wilbur’s gaze. “I’m sorry about that, too. I get you didn’t choose to move here, and I shouldn’t have said that stuff. You’re also not pathetic… you’re super cool.”

 

“It’s fine, thanks. But— can I just say— I get why you want to get away from this town so much now.” He nodded towards the office. “I don’t know how you deal with them, no offense.”

 

“None taken. Honestly, I don’t know either. I just block them out and focus on my work so I can look as good as possible for my dream schools. They’re far away from here.” The blonde smiled slightly, as if he was already picturing the plane ride. “I guess that’s why I get so carried away with acting and all that stuff, too.”

 

“Can I ask you something? Please be honest with me,” Wilbur began. “And if this is really insensitive you can tell me to fuck off, but hear me out first.” 

 

“Yeah, go for it.” 

 

“Are you safe at home?” 

 

“What?” Clay blinked. “Of course I’m safe at home, why do you ask?” 

 

“My dad’s worried,” Wilbur said. “I am too. You had the same look that Techno had the first time he got in trouble with us.” 

 

“Wait, but I thought that Techno trusted you guys?” 

 

“Now he does. But like you with Nick and George, I’ll let Techno tell you his life story. But— seriously— are you sure you’re safe at home? If you aren’t, my dad is really subtle about getting kids out of trouble. We’ll help you any way we can.” 

 

Clay searched Wilbur’s face, as if looking for a lie, but found nothing. “I appreciate the offer, Wilbur. I really do, but I’m safe. I promise.” 

 

“As long as you promise, I guess.” Wilbur laughed, but didn’t smile. 

 

“You guys are good people,” Clay said, sniffling. “I’m not used to people siding with me. You know, because I used to like… beat them up and all that.” 

 

“Clay, you punched me because I did everything but that.” Wilbur frowned. “I insulted your intelligence knowing you’re insecure about it and threatened to call off our friendship. We both regressed, but we can only move forward now. Running from who we used to be implies that it’s chasing us; if we just accept it and walk hand-in-hand with it, the chase will stop. You’ll stop being scared, and then you’ll be able to make more progress without always worrying about upholding some fake image.” 

 

Clay gave a solemn nod. “That’s really smart, Wilbur.”

 

“I guess. It’s just what my therapist tells me.”

 

The two ended up sitting in momentary silence, unable to think of what to say next until the door to the hall swung open. Both boys snapped their focus to the entrance, the silhouette of an upperclassman blocking the outside light. 

 

“Holy fuck.” Techno’s eyes went wide, rushing over to Wilbur and grabbing his face in his hands, a bit more forceful than what Phil had done. 

 

“Jesus, why does everyone keep grabbing my face?!” Wilbur jerked his head back, regretting it slightly as it shifted the skin around the bruises and caused pain to flare up again. 

 

“You look like someone knocked you flat on your ass,” Techno drawled, rust-colored eyes scanning his nose. “It’s definitely broken.” 

 

“I can feel that it’s broken.” 

 

Techno pursed his lips, his eyes sliding over to the blonde next to his brother. “Now, Clay…” 

 

Clay jumped, straightening up. “Um, hi Techno! You’re looking as good as ever!” 

 

Techno snorted. “Oh, so now you can be affectionate to me during rehearsal hours?” He glanced back at Wilbur, raising an eyebrow. “Please explain to me how your neanderthal hands found their way to my brother’s Eiffel-Tower-shaped nose. Ugh, now it’s gonna look like The Leaning Tower of Pisa.” 

 

“To be fair, I provoked him.” Wilbur rolled his eyes, growing irritated at how much he’s had to repeat himself.

 

Techno’s eyes went wide again. “Oh, you started the fight? Okay, baddie!” 

 

“Why is it so unbelievable that I was the one to initiate it?” 

 

Techno hummed. “Wil, you’re not a fighter. You cry more than you talk, and the last time you swung at me was when I was twelve.”

 

“I’m really sorry, Techno,” Clay’s voice shakily cut in. “I hope this doesn’t change anything between us… I-I was gonna ask you out on a third date soon…”

 

“Be fucking for real,” Techno began. “Look, I wasn’t gonna go all Azealia Banks on you, but I am a bit annoyed with how you’ve been acting lately. It’s not cute— and you usually are— so imagine how gagged I was when you started barking orders at George and the others.” 

 

“I know.” Clay sniffled, hiding his face in his hands. “I’ve been such a dick today. I-I hurt a lot of people…” he trailed off, his weeping starting back up.

 

Techno suddenly softened, his eyes searching for what to do. “Holy shit. A-again, Clay, I’m just annoyed— I’m not like, pissed or anything. Um, do you— do you need a hug?” 

 

Clay nodded, pushing himself off the wall and into Techno’s arms. The senior blinked in shock, reflexively guiding the other into the space between his shoulder and neck. 

 

“Uh… I’m not great with comfort,” Techno muttered, patting Clay’s back lightly. “So… sorry if this is like hugging a cactus.”

 

“This is fine,” Clay mumbled, his voice slightly muffled by Techno’s shirt. “Thank you.” 

 

“Oh my God!” George’s voice caught all of them off guard, but Clay refused to move from the embrace he was wrapped in. The shorter brunette rushed over to the trio. “I got a bad feeling as soon as I heard the lightning strike.” He turned to Wilbur first. “Is your nose…?” 

 

Wilbur nodded. “Mhm.”

 

George gasped. “Wilbur! Why did you go off by yourself to confront Clay?!” He crossed his arms, looking at Wilbur through a raised eyebrow. “You should have at least asked Techno to come with you!”

 

Techno turned his head towards George, not letting go of the blonde. “Do not drag me into this. It’s not like any of us knew Clay was gonna clear him like that.”

 

“You should have! Clay and you have some semblance of a romance blooming, so you should have known he was going to—”

 

“—Oh my God, well— if we’re going off of that— then why didn’t you follow Wilbur out? You’re literally obsessed with him. We’ve been over this.”

 

George clenched his fists. “I was stage managing!”

 

“I have a job in the show too, stupid.”

 

“George,” Wilbur said, placing a hand on the teen’s shoulder. “Thank you for being defensive of me, but we have been over this, remember?”

 

George practically melted into the contact, a blush spreading from cheek to cheek. “Y-you’re right. I’m sorry, Techno.”

 

Techno let go of Clay, facing the two brunettes fully. He took a breath, as if he was about to say something of utmost importance, but landed on, “I don’t care.”

 

“It’s just…” George paused, searching for the words. “Clay— Wilbur— you’re both so moronic!” 

 

“We both forgave each other, I think,” Clay said. “I still feel bad, though…”

 

Techno scoffed. “Don’t feel too bad, Tommy’s broken Wilbur’s rib once. He’ll live.” 

 

George let out a long sigh. “So, what’s the punishment? You two better not have gotten kicked from the play.” He turned towards Clay. “As loath as I am to admit it, we need you in the cast.” 

 

“It’s nothing like that, thankfully my dad talked the principal out of it. We just have to tutor each other for a week.” Wilbur huffed. “My P.E. credits never transferred over, so Clay’s my personal trainer.” 

 

“And I kept going to the wrong history period so Wilbur’s helping me catch up,” Clay added.

 

“Oh, so that’s why Mr. Williams kept skipping your name during attendance?” George said. 

 

Clay shook his head, appearing to be kicking himself. “Yeah, I really wish I remembered to talk to the office about that.”

 

“Thank you so much,” Mrs. Simpson’s voice rang behind them suddenly, causing all the teens to freeze. “We’ll keep a close eye on him, but you know boys!” she said, through fake laughs. 

 

“Claybourne, are you ready to go?” Mr. Simpson called out, following behind the woman.

 

Clay wiped his face. “Um, yeah,” he said. “Can you give me a few minutes?” 

 

Clay’s mother scanned the crowd— pale, green eyes moving over Techno, and landing on George. “We’ll pull the car around,” she said, her smile dropping like dead weight. 

 

‘Why is she looking at George like that?’

 

George flushed, clearing his throat. “I-I should get back to rehearsals, I can’t afford to miss too much.” He ducked his head, walking past Clay’s parents and exiting quickly. 

 

“Oh, was that—” Clay’s mom began. 

 

“—George, yeah. It was,” Clay confirmed, swiftly. 

 

Mrs. Simpson hummed. “Oh, poor thing. She’s gone full butch. Changed her name and everything.”

 

Wilbur felt his heart lodge in his throat, his eyes widening a fraction. He shot a look at Techno, catching a glimpse of hurt that was quickly replaced by anger brimming under the surface.

 

“He’s stage managing the play,” Clay stated, a frown settling on his face. “C’mon, Mom, we talked about this…” 

 

“Oh I remember, Claybourne. You don’t need to talk to me like I’m an idiot— where’s the respect?” Mrs. Simpson said.

 

“I swear,” Mr. Simpson said with a crisp laugh, “what’s it with the girls in your generation wanting to change how they’re born?”

 

“Malcolm!” Mrs. Simpson laughed out, incredulously. “He’s right, though! You know, kids, in our generation, if a girl had short hair and wasn’t too well-endowed it didn’t mean they were a boy…”

 

“It just meant they were ugly!” both of the parents said in haunting unison before bursting into laughter. 

 

‘Great. So Clay’s parents are literally supervillains.’ 

 

After what felt like years for the teens, Clay’s mother finally wiped her eyes and shook her head.

 

“I just don’t think I’ll ever understand it,” she said.

 

“It’s not for you to understand,” Clay grumbled.

 

“Enough, Claybourne. I will not sit here and be disrespected by my juvenile child who just can’t seem to keep his hands off of other boys! I know much more than you, and I always will. I’m your mom.” Mrs. Simpson gave him a judging look before taking her husband's hand into her own and leading him out the door. 

 

Clay sighed, turning back to the two brothers. “Don’t be assholes about this okay? George was gonna tell you in his own time.” 

 

“I’m a little peeved that you think we’d take it negatively.” Techno drawled, crossing his arms. “But I’m more peeved that your real name is Claybourne.” He scrunched up his face in faux-disgust.

 

Clay laughed for the first time in a while. “It was my great grandpa’s name!”

 

Techno cracked a smile. “Yeah, and maybe that was okay a hundred years ago.” 

 

Just then, the office door opened once more, revealing the brothers’ father. Phil blinked in surprise when he noticed his eldest standing with the other two teens. 

 

“Techno,” Phil greeted, warmly. 

 

“Hey queen.” Techno made his way over to the man. “I just came to break Wilbur’s nose, but it seems someone beat me to the punch.”

 

Phil laughed, then took a deep breath. “Right, well, I have to take Wilbur to the hospital. You’ll be alright taking Tommy home?” 

 

“As opposed to what I usually do?” Techno raised an eyebrow, turning to Wilbur. “Have fun with your rhinoplasty. Maybe, before you leave, they can paint your nose red and make it squeak when I pinch it!” He brought his hand up, making a pinching gesture with his fingers and thumb.

 

Wilbur groaned, slumping against the wall. 

 

“Mr. Watson?” Clay’s voice was quiet, but it drew the family’s attention. “Um, I just wanted to— um— thank you.” His eyes darted to the side. “For sticking up for me, that is. No one’s ever really done that for me.” 

 

Phil furrowed his eyebrows, his smile not dropping. “Right. Clay, I’m not going to lie. They told me a lot of things about your past in there just now, but I want you to know that none of that matters to me. When I met you, you were a good kid, and as far as I’m concerned, you still are.” 

 

Clay blinked, eyes wide. “Oh, um thanks.” 

 

“You’re a good influence on my boys, so if I were you, I would make this the first— and last— time you break one of their noses.” Phil raised an eyebrow. “Alright?” 

 

“Yes, Mr. Watson!” Clay nodded rapidly. 

 

Phil hummed in agreement, turning back to his sons. “Right, we’ll see you at home?” 

 

Techno rolled his eyes playfully, flipping his hair as he turned to walk away.

 

Their father chuckled. “Okay, then. Let’s go, Wil.” He nodded towards the door, setting off. 

 

Wilbur turned to Clay, shifting his weight for a few moments before stepping forwards and wrapping his arms around the teen’s shoulder, guided by impulse. “If you ever need a break from your parents, just call me and you can come over.” 

 

Clay inhaled sharply, returning the hug and nodding. “Okay… see you tomorrow.” 

 

Wilbur pulled away, turning on his heel and following his father out the door.

 


 

By the time Wilbur’s nose got patched up his siblings had returned from rehearsal. Techno had gone up to his room, saying he needed to work on his college applications, while Tommy made himself comfortable on the same couch Wilbur was sitting on.  

 

“So, what happened to your face?” the boy asked. 

 

Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. “Clay punched me? Did Techno not tell you anything?” 

 

Tommy shrugged. “He did. I just wanted to hear it straight from you.” He turned his body towards the older. “I knew Clay was a stupid tosser, though. I was right— and I am about everything!” 

 

“Uhm.” Wilbur frowned. “Whatever you say, Toms.” 

 

“Don’t be an asshole, Wilbur.” Tommy blinked. “Did you get the meme I sent you?”

 

“Dad took my phone.”

 

“What?! Really?!” 

 

“Yeah. I’m grounded.”

 

“For how long?!” 

 

“Two—”

 

“—MONTHS?!?” Tommy screeched. “Not bad! You know, the longest I’ve ever been grounded was three!” 

 

“I was there.” 

 

“Right, well if you’ll excuse me, I have business to tend to.”  

 

Tommy’s blue eyes stared into his soul for a moment, unblinking. Then, he got up, starting towards the kitchen. Wilbur twisted around, trying to figure out what his little brother was planning. 

 

“Hey, Toms,” Phil’s voice drifted in from his seat at the table. 

 

“Hi, Dad,” Tommy replied. “I’m sorry for what I’m about to do.” 

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

Before Wilbur could even process Tommy’s statement, the sound of ceramic shattering caused him to jump from his seat. He rounded the corner, his eyes going wide when he saw the broken plates on the tile floor. All was still in the room except Tommy’s heaving chest. 

 

Phil’s glass clinked against the table. “Why would you do that?” he said, mildly horrified. 

 

“It was pretty terrible, wasn’t it?” Tommy grinned, placing his hands on his hips. “What are you gonna do about it?” 

 

Phil frowned. “Tommy…” 

 

“You should probably ground me.” Tommy nodded, shrugging his shoulders. “I reckon this is a good two months of grounding.”

 

“You shattered four plates, Tommy,” Phil said slowly. 

 

“Right,” Tommy agreed. “Every plate represents two weeks.” 

 

“How’d you do the math on that one?” Wilbur furrowed his eyebrows. 

 

“Shut up, the adults are talking.” Tommy held a hand up to Wilbur, who recoiled in disgust at the statement. 

 

“You’re definitely grounded,” Phil muttered, pinching his nose bridge. “And don’t tell your brother to shut up.” 

 

“What else am I supposed to say? He interrupted our conversation! So, two months?”

 

“Sure.” Phil sighed. “Can you please give me your phone and your Nintendo Switch.” 

 

“Wait, WHAT?!” Tommy exclaimed. “But I’m going to lose all my villagers in my Animal Crossing save! I just got my dream team!”

 

“You could have Techno log on,” Wilbur suggested, getting ignored. 

 

“Dad, please, I’ll give you my phone and my computer,” Tommy whined. “Just not my Switch!” 

 

Phil pursed his lips. “I’ll give you your Switch back in two weeks. The phone stays with me the whole time.” 

 

Tommy fell silent, debating the option in his head. “Fine.” He nodded, swiveling around and stepping over the shattered ceramic to get a broom, sweeping it up without complaint. 

 

“At least now we can be grounded together!” Tommy smiled towards the brunette. “Two whole months of hanging out! Can you believe that?” 

 

“Tommy, I’m grounded for two weeks.” Wilbur crossed his arms, leaning against the entrance. 

 

Tommy stilled, turning to Wilbur slowly. “Two… weeks?” 

 

“Yup. Have fun for the next six, though.” He shrugged, hearing his father cough to hide his laughter. Wilbur felt laughter of his own begin to bubble up in his chest, quickly turning and marching up the stairs so Tommy wouldn’t hear it. 

 

Distantly, he heard the boy whine for his sentence to be reduced, being met with denial at every attempt to negotiate.

 

Notes:

So what'd you think? What was your favorite part? Please leave kudos and comment, as it inspires us to continue writing and we genuinely enjoy reading all you guys have to say. <3

If you had to skip past some stuff, remember you can leave a comment and we will refresh you on what happened w/o touching the sensitive stuff.

Hope you all continue being awesome.

TECHNOBLADE NEVER DIES!!!!

— Chris <3